*READ LEFT TO RIGHT*
A small comic I had in mind for a while. I finally mustered up enough motivation and energy to finish it. It correlated with this picture I drew a while back.
Anyways, a little background, Kirishima is revealed to be the UA traitor and to had been working along with the league of villains (Shigaraki, Toga, Dabi, etc) for however long. Everyone had already become accustomed to one another, almost treating each other like family, so his betrayal was taken hard, especially by Bakugou. Kirishima and Bakugou built a strong friendship throughout the time they had been together. Kirishima changed who he was, and turned him into a better person. So when it came down to this, he couldn’t believe it. For a very long time, Bakugou kept himself in solitude and only attended class, and in that time, he spoke to no one. His appearance and mental health was deteriorating each day. Everyone in class 1a tried to help but their only response was a door in their face, silence, an angry insult, or something similar.
Bakugou knew Kirishima wasn’t really a traitor. He couldn’t be. All of what they had, couldn’t just have been an act.. it couldn’t have. Everything was all too real and genuine. Bakugou was determined to find out the reasoning of his betrayal and to get his best friend back.
Or how two sleepy parents have to imagine a nice story to explain to their three four old daughter why storms are so loud and scary.
Kibum loves summer. He loves the way everything outside seems to shine with the brightest colours, the way his skin gets kissed by the sun’s warmth all day long. Summer means more trips to the river down the palace to enjoy the cold water, and more breaks spent under the huge weeping willow with his loved ones. There’s nothing wrong with summer, it even brings to his mind a few memories of the strolls he used to take with his sister in their hometown’s streets, running away from the manor’s coldness to embrace what they called real life.
Summer days seem to repeat themselves in this pattern he adores, putting him in a good mood as soon as he wakes up to the rays of sunlight piercing through the curtain of the royal quarters’ window. Minho was always asking for this same curtain to be closed during the night because of his need for enough darkness to sleep ; thus, it’s with great joy that every morning, the Prince leaves the bed to pull the fabric and let the sun bathe his naked body. The rest of the day would find him attend to his duties with a smile enlightening his features more than the sun would ever, while making sure most of the aforesaid duties happen outside.
Nothing was wrong with summer.
Or maybe there was this little, insignificant thing that shook him awake in the middle of the night.
Kibum could still hear the fading sound of thunder as he rubs his eye. The temperature has been particularly heavy that day, so a storm naturally occurs now that the night has come. The heat was still tangible in the quarters, but it rarely bothers the man in his sleep ; unlike the loud noise of the sky.
“The first storm of the season.” A husky voice murmurs, catching his attention and making him raise his head from his pillow to look at the strong body lying next to his.
Minho has never been a heavy sleeper, even less since the assassination attempt that happened a few years before. The Prince smiles, bringing his hand closer to his husband’s sleepy face to caress his cheek while the latter shifts on the mattress to lie on his side, facing the other man.
“Yes, a belated one.” Kibum whispers, running his fingers through his own untied hair to free his face from any will strand. “You can go back to sleep, it’s still early in the night. The storm shouldn’t be long.”
“Hmm… Come here.”
Without opening his eyes, the King stretches his arm to invite his husband, the latter not wasting a single second as he comes closer. Minho’s skin is, as always, deliciously warm and it isn’t even a bother during summer nights. He still smells like soap from the bath he took a few hours before, but Kibum can distinguish the musky scent of sleep in his neck when he buries his nose there. They remain embraced like this, waiting to be in Morpheus’ arms again while the sound of storm is still present, shaking the quarters from time to time.
The silence between two claps of thunder feel like a pleasant break and both men relish it for as long as it lasts. They don’t keep count of the claps, too tired for that, but their ears twitch just as they’re about to fall asleep ; their door handle is moving, the creaking sound loud in the silence of the room.
Minho opens his eyes first, immediately alerted as his arm slides under the bolster to reach the sword he keeps hiding there. He doesn’t move, even when Kibum places his own hand on his wrist to prevent him from doing something without thinking. The black haired man props himself up on his elbow to look at the handle over the King’s body. It’s still moving and seems to struggle, making the man frown and sit up.
His husband looks at him and frowns in return, turning his upper body just enough to be able to see the door and keep his hand on his weapon.
“Listen.” Kibum whispers, raising his forefinger as he hears something from behind the door.
A cry.
As if he got hit, Minho stands up and jumps in the first pair of pants he finds before rushing to the door. Opening it, he discovers his daughter perched on tiptoes, one of her small hands still raised as she was trying to pull the handle, the other one strongly holding a plushie against her small body. Her cheeks are wet with tears and fear is easily noticeable in her eyes.
“Oh no, my little honeybun…” The King immediately crouches and opens his arms, the little girl running between them while sobbing. “There, there, come with daddy.”
The man stands up, holding Sooyun safe in his arms while he closes the door with his foot. The princess is trembling against him, her sobs slowly reducing thanks to the presence of her father but still audible. Her face is buried in Minho’s shoulder and her tiny arms circle his neck with her plushie hanging on his back, not planning to let go at the moment.
“It’s the storm outside, right, sweet pea ?” The King keeps talking with a soft tone, going back to bed and lying on his side with his daughter still holding onto him. “It was loud and it woke you up ?”
“Scared…” Sooyun cries and sniffs. “Nanny didn’t wake up…”
“Nothing can wake Nanny up, she snores louder than the storm.” Kibum smiles as he softly strokes his daughter’s back. “You ran here all by yourself ?”
“Hmm… the door was stuck but daddy opened it for me.”
“Ah, what a strong daddy he is, isn’t he ? Let’s get you some water to chase the fear away, how does this sound ?”
The little girl eventually raises her head to look at her other father behind her and she nods. Water it is then. The Prince leans on to press his lips against her temple before getting up — Minho notices his husband also got dressed with his night shirt while he wasn’t looking. The latter walks to the coffee table near the empty fireplace and pours some fresh water from the jug to a small cup. There also is a plate filled with cherries and he hesitates a bit before taking a handful of them.
When he goes back to the royal bed, Minho is lying on his side with their daughter sitting before him, leaning against his torso like a backrest. The man is gently wiping her cheeks with his thumb while talking to her, softly, his voice not louder than a whisper. Outside, the storm is still resounding and Sooyun gets startled every time thunder claps, but her fathers’ presence somehow eases her fear.
“Here, sweetheart.” Kibum sits on the bed close to the other two and gives the cup to his daughter who quickly starts drinking. “Slowly, or you will spill it.”
“Can I have some ?” The other dad wonders as he props himself up on an elbow, and he laughs when the little girl moves to prevent him from taking her cup. “Come on, it’s too big for you !”
“It is not, look.”
All fear disappears from Sooyun’s eyes, replaced with a glint of pride as she brings the cup back to her small lips and empties it within a minute. She exhales deeply once she’s done and offers a wide smile to her pouting father.
“But I was thirsty too…” Minho starts whining.
“Oh please Gods help me.” His husband sighs before cutting a cherry’s stem and shoving the fruit in the other man’s mouth. “There, you baby.”
“Daddy is a baby~” The princess repeats, tears replaced with laughter.
“The biggest baby ever.” Kibum smiles, handing another cherry to his daughter. “Have one too, but don’t swallow it whole, alright ?”
Sooyun nods and takes the fruit, looking at it and making it turn between her fingers before she eventually eats it. Her fathers look at her, all smiling despite the tiredness. She’s turning five years old after this summer but she can already express herself like she’s two years older ; Minho’s mother says it’s thanks to the way her parents always spoke to her with full sentences, not just random cute sounds and cooing.
Thunder claps once more, though it’s now further away and less noisy, and the little girl turns her head towards the window.
“Don’t be scared, the storm is going away now.” Minho says, pushing a strand of hair behind her small ear.
“Is it ? But why did it come here ?” Sooyun asks as she looks back at her fathers. “It was scary…”
“Oh, well… it’s because… how to say it…”
“You see how sometimes, uncle Jinki and his soldiers fight with their swords in the yard ?” Kibum intervenes when seeing his husband struggling with a way too realistic explanation, and the little girl nods. “It is called sparring.”
“Sparring.”
“Exactly. And sometimes, the Gods spar too. But it’s very loud.”
“Why is it loud ?”
“Because they are very very very tall, taller than us.” The King takes over. “So their swords are bigger too, they make more noise.”
“Are they fighting ? Are they angry like when daddy gets hurt and then daddy says big words at him ?”
Minho can’t help but laugh while Kibum scratches the back of his head with embarrassment. It’s true that the latter struggles to speak politely when the so called King comes back from a simple training with a cute here and a bruise there… and sometimes, he forgets he’s holding his daughter at the same moment he’s cursing at his husband with words full of imagery.
“You don’t have to be angry to spar, sweetheart.” The Prince replies. “Sometimes it’s just training. And when you hear the loud noise, it’s called thunder. It’s when the swords hit each other very hard.”
“But why do they fight at night ? Why don’t they wait for us to be awake ?”
So many questions from such a little mouth make Minho laugh more, until the other man slaps his arm.
“Answer your daughter’s questions instead of laughing.” Kibum says. “Why are the Gods fighting at night, Minho ?”
“Ah, well… it’s because…” The King thinks for a moment before clicking his fingers. “It’s because there is no night in their world !”
“No night ? They don’t sleep ?” Sooyun frowns, not noticing how the Prince is pinching the top of his nose behind her. “They’re not tired ?”
“No, no, they don’t sleep. They’re Gods, sweet pea. And in their world, it’s always day time because they have many, many things to do. See how your dads are busy all day ? The Gods are even busier.”
“Oh… so they don’t know we are sleeping right now ?”
“They don’t know, or maybe they don’t care, we can’t know what the Gods think. But when they train or fight, they’re so strong that it gets really loud when their swords hit each other. And do you want to know something ? When the Goddess of Light fights, her sword makes light, and this light is so bright that it tears the sky apart when she hits another sword.”
“Really ?”
“Really ! Come with me, let’s see if it’s her fighting tonight.”
Kibum fondly smiles, watching Minho stand up and carry the little girl on his arm to walk to the window ; he’s even more excited than her about his own made-up story, it’s incredible. Now the Prince just hopes there is lightning as well as thunder, so their daughter doesn’t get disappointed and upset.
“Okay, let’s wait a bit.” The King says. “Look at the sky.”
“But it’s too dark, where is the moon ?” Sooyun asks.
“It’s hiding behind the clouds, it’s afraid when the Gods spar. Don’t worry, if the Goddess of Light is here, you will see it.”
“Alright.”
Minho holds the girl standing on the window’s ledge and turned his head to look at his husband, the latter shaking his head with a smile as he makes the bed again. They wait like this for a few minutes and Sooyun starts losing patience. She’s about to whine when the dark sky suddenly lights up on a certain spot ; it’s really quick and she jumps with surprise, her father’s grip strong around her body.
“Did you see it ?” He asks. “The light that tore the sky apart ?”
“Yes ! It was quick !” The little girl enthusiastically says before she gets startled by thunder. “Ah !”
“It’s alright, it’s alright. It’s the other God who hits back.”
“Do you think she will win ?”
“The Goddess of Light ? Do you want her to win ?”
“Yeah.”
“Yes, Sooyun.” The Prince speaks in as he comes closer to them. “We can never know who wins, so it’s you who will decide.”
“Then it’s the Goddess, because she’s stronger ! That’s what uncle Jonghyun said.”
“Oh, did he ?”
“Yes, he said that women fight better than men but that men are jealous so they don’t let women fight.”
“I see.”
Both Minho and Kibum look at each other, silently agreeing to have a little talk with their friend one of these days.
“Uncle Jinki disagrees.” Sooyun keeps talking. “He says uncle Jonghyun is just saying this to annoy him because he fought with a woman and lost.”
“Your uncles seem to talk a lot.” The King says while walking back to his bed, the Prince following him close.
“Daddy, is it true that uncle Jinki fought with a woman and lost ?”
“Did he say it was true ?”
“No, he just kicked uncle Jonghyun with his foot.”
“Somehow I can picture that. And no, uncle Jinki didn’t lose to a woman, because there is only one person he loses to.”
“Who ?”
“Me.”
“Daddy you’re lying.”
“What ?! You ask uncle tomorrow !”
“Yes, yes, tomorrow, not tonight by screaming.” Kibum hushes them both. “Now come to bed, both of you, it’s still night and we should get some sleep.”
Just like the big kid he is, Minho sticks his tongue out at his own daughter, who complains to her other father. The Prince just has to stare at both of them and they immediately lie in bed, Sooyun taking her place between her parents. It takes a moment for her to calm down after such an intense conversation, but sleep eventually gets the best of her and she rolls to her side, cuddling up to Kibum and asking for him.
The latter smiles and slowly strokes her hair, lulling her to sleep with this simple gesture. It’s only when her calm breathing turns into a soft snoring that both men allow themselves to rest. The Prince stretches his hand on the mattress, over her daughter’s body, and the King takes it to press a kiss to his palm. With their fingers interlaced and one last smile, they eventually go back to sleep, hoping that the little princess won’t wake up to early…
_______________
“And when the Goddess of Light fights and she hits the other God, there is light in the sky.” Sooyun says. “And it’s like the sky gets a scratch.”
“Oh, I see.” Jinki nods. “So the Gods fighting, huh… and you believed that ?”
“No, but don’t tell dads. They will get sad.”
“Mum’s the word. One day I will tell you the truth, but for now you’re still too little.”
“Alright.”
The General hides a smile as he walks between rows of soldiers training in partnerships, holding an umbrella above the princess’ head… the latter sitting on his shoulders. It has become quite a routine for the little girl to come to him when he was working outside, and even if he used to tell her to go back to a safe place, he now considers she’s old enough to at least stay by his side if he’s careful. For sure, his recruits had looked at him with a weird stare the first time, but they’re used to it by now and even go along with her when she play the second General.
“Park, you will never beat Jung if you keep placing your feet that way.” Jinki stops in front of a duo, using his own foot to pull the soldier’s ankle. “There, this is your standing foot, don’t forget about it.”
“Uncle, he is laughing.” Sooyun says when the soldier named Jung smirks at his opponent being scolded.
“Ah, is he ? How many push-ups should he do as a punishment then, your Majesty ?”
“Hmm… Six !”
“That’s a lot. Do you think you will survive, Jung ?”
“I’ll do my best, Sir !”
The young soldier salutes and positions himself, doing the first two push-ups easily and pretending to struggle for the next one. Sooyun is counting out loud, not seeing how the General and soldiers around them are holding their laughter back as their fellow fakes whines and even lets himself fall before he finishes the last push-up.
“I’m a disgrace, Sir !” He says, going on his knees to fully bow. “Six was too hard for a bad soldier like I am !”
“Only the best soldiers can manage six push-ups in a row, Jung.” Jinki says, his voice clear though it’s difficult to remain serious in this situation. “What do you think, your Majesty ?”
“He can go, he is pretty.”
“Oh, is he now ? Jung, you’re pretty, now get up and train.”
“Yes sir !”
“But he’s not pretty like uncle. Right, uncle ?” The girl says as the General starts walking again.
“Right. Uncle is the prettiest.”
Jinki smiles for real this time, ignoring how his own recruits are beaming whenever their Princess compliments or punish them — she’s so strict !
A whole hour goes by like this, Sooyun eventually asking to walk alone and holding Jinki’s hand all along. At some point, they’re back to their starting point juste at the moment Jonghyun enters the palace’s yard with a few scrolls under his arm. The little girl screams and let go of the soldier’s hand to run to her blonde uncle ; the latter catches her on the way with only one arm — he trained a lot — and laughs as he kisses her cheek.
“Were you tormenting uncle’s soldiers again ?” The teacher teases her. “You’re the real General.”
“Uncle said you’re coming to teach me, is it true ?” The princess asks, clapping her hands. “He said you can teach me to count more so the soldiers can do more push-ups !”
“Oh no, do you want them to die ? How many did you ask them to do today ?”
“Six ! But I know seven and eight and nine and ten, so I was nice.”
“The nicest. What about counting to twenty now ? It’s like taking the ten numbers and add ten more.”
“Is that a lot of push-ups ?”
“Even uncle Jinki can’t do twenty push-ups.”
“Don’t tell her lies.” The General reaches them with his arms crossed on his chest. “I can do hundreds of push-ups.”
“What is hundreds ?” Sooyun asks.
“Way too many numbers, don’t listen to him.”
Jonghyun laughs and smiles at his boyfriend while the latter discreetly places his hand on his back as a greeting. He pretends to give him a report of everything the princess and him have done this morning, the little girl nodding to everything.
“That’s a lot of work for one single morning !” The blond man gasps. “So I’m stealing you for a break, your little Majesty. Let’s go gather some cherries and head to lunch, how does that sound ?”
“Sounds good !” Sooyun exclaims. “Oh, but I forgot to ask a question to uncle.”
“I’m all ears.” Jinki says, approaching his ear when the little girl beckons to him.
“Is it true that you don’t win fights against dad ?”
“Did he tell you that ?”
“Yes.”
“It’s not true. And you wanna hear another secret ?”
“Yes !”
“He doesn’t win against your other dad.”
“Really ?!”
“Really. But that’s our secret, alright ?”
“Alright.”
Jonghyun rolls his eyes and puts Sooyun down, asking her to go look for Heechul while he’s talking with the General. Once she’s out of sight, he gives a disapproving stare to his partner.
“What ?” Jinki shrugs.
“You’re rising her up against Minho.” The teacher states.
“I’m just saying the truth, what is wrong with it ? Not my fault if the truth hurts his Highness.”
“You’re unbelievable.”
“Sure, love. What did you want to talk about ?”
“Tonight when your shift ends, let’s go to the river together. I’ll bring dinner.”
“This sounds really nice. Don’t go in the water without me.”
“I can swim now, thanks to you, so I’m not risking anything. I’ll be waiting so don’t be late.”
Casting a glance at their surroundings, Jonghyun steals a quick kiss from the General and pats his cheek before leaving to join the princess. As expected, she finds her on the gardener’s shoulders, trying to catch the highest cherries on the pretext that they’re shinier. The teacher fondly laughs and looks up when he hears a whistle.
Leaning on their quarters’ window ledge, Minho and Kibum quietly wave at him. No need to wonder what they were up to since there is no trace of clothes on their upper bodies… Jonghyun smiles and nods towards them, before he goes to Heechul’s rescue when a certain girl wants to stand on his shoulders.
From above, the King and Prince laugh, making sure not to be heard, and go back to their bedroom. This is something they can never worry about, their daughter is always in good hands and for sure she will always be… well, unless Minho learns that his own childhood friend damages his fatherly reputation on a daily basis.
Or how Jonghyun is too busy at school to visit his friends so it’s Jinki’s duty to tell him stories whenever he comes home at night.
It is already late in the evening when Jinki leaves the palace, holding his horse by its bridle and quietly walking beside it. He greets the night wardens who just stationed themselves at the front door to take over from their fellows, the huge portal closing behind him and leaving him outside until the next morning. Once alone, he takes a deep breath and gets on his mount, not wasting time as he lets it trot through the calm streets.
Some windows still show a faded light but no conversation can be heard from where the General is. Not that he would listen, but he realises it’s been quite a while since he got to witness the peaceful silence at that hour. Only the early spring breeze blowing in the trees’ blooming branches break it with a gentleness that makes the man contemplate taking his time… but he quickly snaps out of it. He hasn’t gone home for almost a month and now that he’s got his leave, the only thing he craves is located at the far end of town.
Unconsciously, he presses his heels against the horse’s sides and the animal gets a move on in the slope that directly leads to the school. The wooden building, reinforced with natural stones and renovated since it got damaged by a storm the year before, stands proudly in his field of vision. At the sight of it, Jinki feels his heart grow lighter, especially when he sees the warm light of candles through a window on the first floor.
He doesn’t even notice how fast he arrives before the house, and almost jumps down the horse because of his haste. He still takes the time to bring it to the small barn — it was built during winter to his request — and makes it comfortably settle in with enough warmth, oats and water for the night. As a matter of principles, he takes good care of the saddle and bridle by quickly brushing them, and makes sure they’re both well hung to the pole before making his way outside.
Looking up, he smiles. The light is still on.
Despite the hurry he’s in, the General keeps his calm attitude and approaches the door. He finds it unlocked and that is enough to make him feel happy ; he’s been awaited. Entering the school part of the building, he closes the door and lowers the large plank that serves as a lock from inside. The familiarity of this place comes back to him in one instant, as if he never left, and he easily insinuates himself between the few desks until he reaches the simple door that leads to a whole different place.
He can’t hear anything from the ground floor but he’s certain Jonghyun isn’t asleep at the moment, so he doesn’t bother being extra careful while climbing the stairs. The wood creaks under his feet and it strangely feels pleasant to his ears, as would be the crackling of a fireplace. He eventually notices the fast rhythm of his heartbeat when he’s removing his shoes on the landing, and he blushes, always embarrassed when it’s like his body gets carried away against his free will. Though he obeys the urge to enter the apartment and stands there for a minute, appreciating the living room he has missed so much.
Everything looks just the same as when he left, and Jinki wonders if his partner purposely didn’t touch anything for the past month. Carefully, he puts his bundle on the table and walks to the bedroom while unbuckling his baldric. Just as his body feels lighter once the weight of his sword leaves it, his mind goes light as a feather when he finally sees the person who means so much to him.
Jonghyun hasn’t even heard him, too focused on a piece of parchment he’s holding outside his bathtub. Immersed until his chest, his blonde hair free and floating on the fuming water, chin resting on his arm over the tub’s edge, he’s reading the paper, locking himself into a world that only belongs to him. The soldier admires him from afar for a few seconds, and the other man only raises his eyes when the baldric’s buckle clinks as it hits the wall behind the hanger.
Staying true to himself, the young teacher doesn’t move much. He only offers the newcomer a warm smile as he lowers his paper.
“You’re home.” He says, his honey voice sending shivers down Jinki’s spine. “I can’t do your face right.”
“What ?”
The General quietly laughs while he removes his harness and stretches his shoulders, taking a look at the parchment Jonghyun is showing him. He can’t help but blush when he easily recognises his face drawn there, the fine lines tracing his features in a way it was almost like looking in a mirror.
“You’re a hopeless romantic.” He gently scoffs, taking the drawing and looking at it while sitting on the tub’s edge. “You really were looking at a drawing of my face in your bath, desperately waiting for me ?”
“Is it was you think you saw ?” The blonde man smiles, turning his head so his cheek is resting on his arm and he can look up. “Maybe it’s just your imagination showing you what you want to see.”
“So you deny ?”
“I never said that.”
“I missed you.”
Bluntness is a newly found personality trait of Jinki’s, but it only occurs in Jonghyun’s presence. He has once tried to explain it by saying he often felt so many things at once when with him that he has this urge to let at least one of them out to feel less overwhelmed. It isn’t frequent, and sometimes happens at the least predictable times, but the teacher would lie if he said he doesn’t like it.
“I missed you too.” The latter answered as he straightened up, stretching his arm to invite his partner closer.
The General smiles and leans in to press his cold lips against Jonghyun’s warm ones, the contact making both of them shiver — after all, it’s been a month.
“The water is still warm, want to come in ?” The younger man proposes.
“Sounds pleasant.”
Jinki straightens up for a minute to remove his clothes, not even flinching with shyness when he sees his lover staring at him with delight. He’s used to it now, and can use his charms at moments like these when he’s in a really good mood. But at that time, he has no time to play and he gestures the blonde man to give him space behind him, the latter immediately complying. It only takes a few seconds more for the soldier to sit in the bath, back against the tub and legs spread enough to welcome the other man between them.
Jonghyun gladly presses his back against the strong torso and put his head on his man’s broad shoulder. He smiles when he feels arms circling his waist and hands resting on his stomach, bringing his own on them and interlacing their fingers. However, his nose wrinkles when he sees the obsession of his nightmares ; without asking for any kind of permission, he raises his arm to untie the ribbon holding that tight bun he has ended up hating with all his soul. Jinki’s dark hair instantly falls on his shoulders, a bit messy but the other man is pleased with it.
“Better.” He comments before closing his eyes and resting his head.
“Should I make this a home rule ?” The General asks with a smile. “When coming home, remove my shoes and untie my hair.”
“You forget the sword. My house is a haven of peace.”
“Fine, no sword either.”
Both men smile and stop talking, only looking at each other for minutes that feel like seconds and hours at the same time. The only sounds filling the room are their calm, peaceful breathing and the water following each of their movement ; Jinki’s arms around Jonghyun’s waist, hands gently stroking his stomach ; Jonghyun’s fingers caressing one of these strong arms, the other hand tracing the soldier’s jawline.
Their lips meet more than once, always soft and sweet, as to make up for lost time with no will to rush things. The teacher soon grows tired of bending his neck backwards and straightens up just enough to turn towards his lover, the latter joining his legs together to allow him to straddle him. Jonghyun smiles, now he can look at him better ; cupping Jinki’s cheeks with gentle hands, he caresses his skin and a slight smile enlightens his features when he feels the rough sensation under his fingertips.
“What is it ?” The General asks, his voice low like a murmur.
“You must have had a tough schedule, for you didn’t shave.” The blonde man giggles. “Growing a beard, are you ?”
“Yeah, I barely had time to care about it lately… with the newbies’ training and everything. I was planning to shave while being here, it quite stings by now.”
“Say no more, love. I’ll do it.”
“You will ?”
“Hm-hmm. Taking care of you is the thing I like the most.”
With these words, Jonghyun leans on his man and steals him a kiss. A quick peck on his, indeed, stinging cheek and he stands up to leave the tub. Jinki watches him dry his body with a towel, more or less, and wrap another one around his dripping hair.
“Just relax in there, and wait for me.”
The teacher’s command is simple and he doesn’t wait for an answer as he leaves the room, not bothering with clothes. The soldier can’t help but laugh at the idea of his naked lover wandering in the house with the only piece of cloth being on his hair. Sure he missed his presence, his smart words and his sweet voice… but his butt was hell of a beautiful thing too.
Jinki takes these few minutes of loneliness to regulate his breathing, inhaling with his nose and exhaling with his mouth, eyes closed as to meditate — he once saw the Prince do so and they had a chat about it and how it would be nice if he tried. He didn’t have time before but it’s the first thing that comes to his mind at the moment, so he gives it a try and surprisingly appreciates the soothing effect it has on his body. Breathing is important, he as a soldier knows it better than anyone, but he tends to focus more on the proper way to breathe in action.
He takes great delight in this exercise and keeps the thought of thanking Kibum soon at the back of him mind. He’s only drawn out of it when he hears footsteps coming his way, along with the clinging sound of metal. Opening his eyes, he cocks an eyebrow at Jonghyun who’s entering the room — still naked — with his hands full : the left one is holding a large bucket of fuming water that’s nested in an empty one, while the right one holds a wooden tray with many tools and vials on it.
“How strong you are.” The soldier teases him while straightening up and leaning on his elbows on the tub’s edge. “Should I fear for myself ?”
“Fear me all you want, dear, it’s quite exciting.” The teacher answers with a wink as he puts the buckets on the floor and the tray on the pedestal table near the tub.
Jonghyun became a master in the art of doing things quietly, without explaining what he has in mind, and that perhaps should drive Jinki nuts. But the latter strangely enjoys just watching it do so, and he doesn't need an explanation : seeing his focused boyfriend and his hands busy with always so gentle gestures can’t drive him nuts. Though, he keeps his eyebrow cocked when the other man leaves the room once again, only to reappear with two large and water-filled jugs.
Without a word, the blonde man separates the two buckets and plunges the empty one in the bathtub, removing a good amount of water.
“Hey, what are you doing ?” The soldier wonders out loud as the water level lowers from his chest to his stomach.
“If we’re staying in here longer, let’s not catch a cold.” The other man smiles as he puts the bucket down and reaches the fuming one, slowly pouring its content in the tub. “This will keep the water warmer.”
“Smart move.”
“Smart person.”
Jinki quietly laughs and leans back against the tub to make space for the other man, who’s making a move to join him again. He positions himself just like before he left, straddling his lover and sitting on his thighs ; playfully, he pecks the General’s lips and giggles when the latter keeps him there for a longer kiss before he gets too busy. Jonghyun brushes their noses together and withdraws, removing the towel to let his hair free — he wouldn’t like the piece of cloth falling in the water while he’s taking care of his man.
The older man helps him combing his long, blonde mane backwards with his fingers, and he carefully places his front strands behind his cute ears. He can’t blame the latter for loathing his military bun, since he himself loves it when he can touch his fair hair.
“How are your new recruits ?” The teacher asks as he turns towards the pedestal table he brought closer, grabbing a small pot with a creamy concoction.
“Younger than usual, it was quite destabilising when I met them.” Jinki answers, knowing that his man loves to hear the news from the palace when they meet again. “My youngest is fifteen.”
“Fifteen ? I didn’t know you accepted teenagers under seventeen.”
“He’s got a particular background. Only son of a frail woman who unfortunately didn’t make it to spring. He made a smart move by applying for this year’s recruitment, who knows how he would have lived by himself when most storekeepers don’t take on teens.”
“So you made a charitable act by getting round your own rules, that’s really thoughtful of you.”
“He’s safer surrounded in my army than alone in the streets. He could have gone rebellious at some point and begun to steal or whatever… I can’t save all lost children but when I see an opportunity to, I take it.”
“And that’s why everyone respects you. This boy will forever be grateful for this, you did the right thing.”
“I entrusted him with Taemin, since he was young when he got recruited too so perhaps he can be a better mentor than I would. By the end of spring, he will be promoted to Captain and the boy will join his battalion.”
Jonghyun listens carefully and smiles, pondering the informations as he prepares Jinki’s skin with the concoction of shea butter and almond oil. Unlike a few months ago, Taemin isn’t able to visit him as often as he would, because he has been given responsibilities after their triumphant return from Mongje. Despite him being younger than many recruits, his skills and great confidence had brought him in the spotlight quite early… and no one could keep his achievement quiet.
When Jinki had to stand by his sovereigns’ side in this yard, to pretend they had fallen in the Prince’s mother’s trap, it had been Taemin’s spotlight. No one would forget how he led the main battalion that led the rest of Jinju’s army, how he appeared like a saviour when everything seemed beyond all hope. He earned his peers’ respect in spite of his young age with this major event, and had been promoted lieutenant as soon as they had come back.
“Captain, already ?” The teacher thinks out loud while he brings the razor blade close to his boyfriend’s face and starts shaving him. “Time sure flies.”
“He keeps making progress, even my brigadier generals approve his promotion.” The soldier replies, making sure to speak only when the other man withdraws the blade to clean it. “Being a Captain before turning twenty sure is rare, but not a first in our history.”
“I know. He found a great mentor in you, Jinki, otherwise he wouldn’t have gone so far. You must be proud.”
“Yes, I am. He was born to be a soldier, and a good one. I will bring him even higher.”
“Sure you will, General.”
The older man smirks at the designation. It reminds him of the old times, when Jonghyun and him were sort of forced to be with each other and the blonde man would tease him a lot. Even after they agreed to call each other by name, it remained and what was once a teasing kind of nickname became so dear to Jinki’s heart that he never corrects the other man.
They keep talking about Taemin, his progress and his achievements until the General’s face is soft to touch again. Jonghyun gently cleans him and applies one of his countless onguents on his cheeks, chin and upper lips with care. He just has time to wipe his hands on a towel and grab another vial when Jinki takes his wrist and steals the glass container.
“I washed my hair this morning.” He says. “Turn around, I’ll wash yours.”
With a pleased smile and sparkling eyes, the blonde man nods and complies, sitting back into his very first position : between his lover’s legs, offering him his back. The soldier lets him take his place until he feels comfortable and puts the vial away to pick one of the jugs from the floor.
“Raise your head for me.”
Every single softly whispered command from him results in Jonghyun obeying with great delight, the latter closing his eyes while warm water is being poured to wet his hair again. His mane grew a lot since he never thought of cutting it since the day he put a foot in Jinju, and he could now put the Prince himself in the shade. When he stands and lets his hair free, it falls graciously until the hollow of his back, stopping just at the nascence of his pelvis.
At the moment, his blond strands float on water and follow its every move, and Jinki finds himself mesmerised by them for a few seconds. Once he snaps out of it, he pours a bit of the vial’s content in his hand and heats him between his fingers before starting to comb Jonghyun’s hair. The latter lets a content sound out, keeping his eyes closed and smiling when the General’s hands soon come to his scalp and massage it with the onguent.
“And what about the Prince and his family ?” The teacher ends up asking. “Are they happy ?”
“More than you can imagine.” Jinki says with a smile, never ceasing his massage. “They both raise the little Princess well and try their best to be with her as frequently as they can. She’s quite the dynamic one, she can almost run now.”
“How old is she now… Seollal was two moons ago, let me count… hmm…”
“Nineteen months. You’re too relaxed to do math, love.”
“Already… time sure flies.”
“You said that already.”
“Then I reiterate. Time sure flies.”
The General laughs softly and withdraws his hands, cleaning them in the bucket of water before taking the jug. With care, he rinsed his lover’s hair while telling him more about how the royal family has been doing for the past month. Sooyun has a vivid personality that the King seems to handle more than his husband when it comes to play, but she’s always going to the Prince when she needs some soothing time like a nap or just a moment of peace and silence — it happens. Her hair grew fast and beautiful thanks to her good genes and the more she grows up, the more she resembles Kibum.
The same shining black hair, the same feline eyes and heart-shaped lips… but her slightly turned-up nose and the particular shape of her pointed ears come directly from her mother, and the young Prince loves to tickle them. What’s quite different from the Kim family, however, is the way she’s developing her motor function faster than her language skills — both Kibum and Haneul knew how to speak before they could properly walk.
“She runs away from them ?” Jonghyun repeats as he turns over to face the other man, dumbfounded. “You’re kidding me.”
“I wish I was, but it’s been a few weeks now that she’s been trotting around long enough before stumbling or whatever.” Jinki laughs. “Obviously, everyone pretends she’s too fast to be caught… but yes, she loves to escape. A half-open door is more attracting to her than any of her toys.”
“You won’t laugh like that when she’ll run to you while you’re working.”
“Ah, that…”
“What ?”
“Well… she loves being outside but her parents have way much more business to attend inside, so…”
“You’re playing the nanny while working already.”
“No, I wouldn’t call it that—”
“Quiet, you’re a nanny. And you sure do enjoy that, don’t lie to me. How does she call you ? Please, tell me how she calls you when she finds you.”
“I ain’t telling you.”
“Because you’re so fond of it ! Come on, spit it out. Say the word. Say it, say it, say it, say—”
“Fine ! Ugh… she calls me uncle.”
“Uncle ~”
The General immediately regrets giving in to the blonde adult who can act like a kid just as his two friends at the palace. However, and unlike the latter, Jonghyun is capable of sensing when his man gets annoyed and though he would love to tease him, he doesn’t. Not always.
“It’s been so long since I last saw her.” The teacher ends up saying, playfulness in his eyes making space for nostalgia. “If she’s so dynamic, I can imagine Kibum going crazy over how she’s always ruining her hair…”
“Yeah, her braids don’t last long once she steps outside.” Jinki replies, bringing his lover closer to embrace him. “She’s lucky to have me, when it happens.”
“Really ? You braid her hair ? Oh, Jinki, that’s so—”
“Ahem, no, I don’t braid it.”
“Oh ? Then what do you… wait a minute. That ugly-ass military bun…”
“Be polite. She loves it. And I make it prettier than mine, always. She wants flowers in it and you want to hear something ? She once made me steal a flower from Heechul’s garden.”
“She made you, sure thing. You’ve been forced to with the pressure of a blade on your throat.”
“I had to, it was for the sake of my dignity as an uncle.”
“I’m sure Heechul saw you.”
“Of course he did, I bet he can sense it when one of his flowers is harmed.”
“What did he do ?”
“Just gave a second one to the Princess. Later, by night, he threatened me with his shovel.”
“Oh good Heavens !”
Jonghyun’s laughter echoes in the bedroom, crystal-clear and catching, drawing the soldier’s own giggles. As the mood of this night is set, the latter tells a few more stories and anecdotes before they realise the bath’s water is running cold, and shivers cover their skin. Both men stand up like one and dry themselves before tending to empty the tub and clean everything up — as two house proud persons, they sure get along well on this.
They can’t even say what time it is when they eventually get in bed, the cold sheets quickly getting warm with their bodies. None of them bothered getting dressed for the night, as Jinki’s lying on his back with Jonghyun on top of him, their bodies pressed together and sharing their warmth. The blonde man has his face buried in his lover’s neck, his nose caressing his skin up to his cheek.
“You smell good…” He lets out, making the other man smile and press a kiss on his hair. “I’ve missed you so much, you know.”
“I know.” The General answers with his low voice, sliding his finger under the teacher’s chin to make him look up. “Anything else you would like me to say ?”
“No, keep more stories for later… I’ve missed your kisses.”
“If this is an invitation…”
With a smile, Jinki uses his arm around his lover’s waist to bring the latter closer, their lips meeting in a rush. Jonghyun cups the other man’s cheek as he kisses him softly, taking his time to taste him and remember. He only intensifies it after a few minutes of tenderness, the soldier delightedly returning everything he’s given like it’s the first time.
“Hmm…” The younger man breaks a rather intense kiss that lets his lips wet. “When are you expected to go back to the palace…?”
“In three days.” Jinki replies, brushing their noses together. “For the first day of hunt.”
“Such a short time we’re given…”
“Is it still fine ? I know you agreed to this lifestyle but you also promised me to say it if it goes beyond what you can cope with.”
“I know what I promised and… though I wish I could see you more often, feel your arms around me more than just once every two weeks… it’s fine.”
“Sure ? If it hurts you, you have to tell me.”
“I’m sure, Jinki. You leave such a strong mark whenever you leave that time doesn’t feel so long until your return. I want to come and visit you too but… with the first exodus from Mongje, many children arrived and I—”
“You don’t have to justify yourself, love. You’re not my housewife or whatever, you work hard to educate our kingdom’s children and you deserve nothing but admiration and respect. Let’s not waste our moments together with regrets, alright ?”
“Alright…”
“I will have a quick word with Minho, if you’re fine with it. It’s just a matter of organisation and I’m sure he misses your presence too.”
“Yes, I would like that a lot.”
“Anything for you. Anything.”
A smile finally enlightens Jonghyun’s features after this moment of his loneliness’ after-effects, and Jinki returns it as he kisses him softly. The blonde man’s worries fade with the tenderness he’s slowly showered with, whether it’s kisses or caresses. Anything coming from his soldier feels like paradise and he doesn’t even realise how his heart is pounding inside his ribcage before he’s being pushed on his back during a kiss.
Overhanging him, Jinki’s dark hair falls on his cheeks and tickled his skin, which makes him break the kiss with a giggle. Both men look at each other with nothing but love in their eyes, and Jonghyun pushes a few strands behind his lover’s ears.
“Three days with you feels like eternity.” The teacher whispers… and frowns. “See how cheesy you make me, don’t let me say such things.”
“Why ?” The General laughs. “I enjoy these things, as cheesy as they are. As long as they remain our secret…”
“I like it when you’re secretive…”
“You also like it when I’m blunt, love.”
“Listen, I like everything about you, I can’t choose just one thing among everything. And it’s your fault for having so many good stuff up your sleeve. Also—”
Jinki will never know what Jonghyun wanted to say next, because he silents him with a kiss that’s not meant to be broken, only intensified. The blonde man gives in with a smile and circles the thick neck with his arms to bring the soldier closer, as if it was possible.
Three days sound short, but as he said it many times… Jonghyun is a man of knowledge, he has many ideas to keep these three days busy.
The royal palace was high-spirited and filled with warmth despite the coldness of the approaching winter. The ceremony had yet to start, but every single employee was running here and there to make sure not a single preparation had been ruined by who knew what. The wedding table had been set in the royal gardens, like the first time, but the space was surrounded with beautiful torches to bring as many light and warmth as possible, in this late autumn evening.
Unlike their initial marriage that had taken place when the sun had reached its zenith, both King and Prince had decided to remarry under the light of the moon. It was a rather bold move, in conflict with traditions, but they considered they had yielded to these traditions many times already. They wanted to do as they wished, this time, and not even Jihwan, who had now lost her title by marrying the former General, had stood against it.
While all their guests were taking place around the wedding table, with the King and his helpers — Jinki and his father, just like the first time — already there, she was standing in her son-in-law’s quarters, carefully pinning her nuptial hat to his hair. It was meaningful to both of them, for Kibum had already worn it at his first marriage, though he had seen it as a material show of his shame.
“It looks even better with your hair down.” The woman gently said as she took a step backwards to observe her work. “It should hold well.”
“Thank you, Mother.” The Prince replied, standing up to turn towards her. “It feels strange to wear this again… but I like the little change.”
“Yes, I like it a lot as well.”
They both looked at his outfit, the same white and gold one he wore the first time, but enhanced with even more ornamentations and the most important detail : the symbol of Mongje on his chest had been replaced by the pearl of Jinju. It wasn’t about binding two kingdoms anymore, but about binding two souls from one same place. Kibum’s long black hair was falling graciously on his back and shoulders, beautifully contrasting with his immaculate attire.
He turned round to check if everything was good, and was interrupted by the sound of a gong, coming from the gardens. The ceremony was about to begin.
“Shall we ?” Jihwan smiled and offered him her arm, which he gladly took. “This time, it will be better.”
“Yes… Yes, it will.”
Their arms interlaced, they both left the royal quarters and walked through the corridors and staircases, until this very same door that led to the space in the garden where the young man would remarry his husband. This very same door he had come from one year ago, anxiety tightening the knot in his stomach. But that night, he felt as light as a feather, only pure excitement and haste making his whole being tremble. He waited there, accepting a kiss on the forehead from his mother-in-law before the latter half-opened the door and left.
As soon as he was alone, he felt two presences behind him but didn’t have to look to know who it was. By his left, Jonghyun ; by his right, Taemin. Both of them smiling with pride, their ceremonial attire different than the first time, brighter and with more colours. They had had the difficult task to force his gestures, but now they were conscious that they would really accompany him and not pressure him anymore.
Outside, Jihwan stood before the door, looking at all guests who turned their head towards her. The table was even more beautiful than the first time, covered with a white clothes and decorated with golden flowers. It seemed even the carafe of alcohol and the cup weren’t the same, changed for something more suitable, perhaps created for this sole event. And standing there, at the east end of this table and surrounded by his helpers, included her newly husband… her son was glowing in his ceremonial outfit.
Minho had had enough of the red and golden attire he would always wear, so he had traded it for one that was complementary of his husband’s. Where the Prince’s outfit was white with golden ornaments, the King’s was golden with white ornaments. They completed each other and wanted the world to see it. The younger man had still tied his hair under his hat to yield to the tradition at the very, very least, but he was a whole new man.
Silence.
And the gong resounded a second time.
Jihwan heard the door behind her open again and she started walking forwards, leading her son-in-law to the wedding table and placing herself on the spot left empty for her. Following her steps, Kibum walked with grace and confidence, and his once soulless eyes were now filled with so many emotions at once that they sparkled more than the night sky at this same moment.
While moving forwards, his eyes looked at every couple standing around the table, here to celebrate his wedding.
Queen Hyoyeon and Lord Eunhyuk, from Maguk, smiled at him and bowed their head, their eldest daughter standing by their side and shyly imitating her parents. Her father placed his hand on her shoulder as a show of pride, her bright blond hair betraying the scar of the illness she had healed from, unlike her young brother earlier that year. Seeing Jonghyun and his same hair walking behind the Prince reminded her of this distant, nice cousin was like her, and she giggled when he winked at her.
Princess Yoona stood behind, her hands joined and a truly moved expression lighting up her features, enough to make the tears in her eyes shine like pearls. She bowed her head and her smile turned into a quiet laughter, as she was unable to hide her happiness, after she had been the first ruler to witness Jinju’s rulers blooming relationship. Present by her side despite his expressionless face, Prince Siwon still bowed his head and pretended to be unbothered.
On the other side of the table stood Lady Taeyeon and Lord Changmin, the same emotion as Yoona shining in their eyes. They bowed together and presented their hands, which carried a small, decorated case filled with bright, lively black kisses. Kibum couldn’t help but feel emotional when he saw the flowers, so beautiful in apparence but also the memories of what could have been a tragedy. However, they were there as a present, a meaningful message to congratulate both husbands for having survived their poison.
Finally, standing behind them but not shadowed, Queen Boa and King Yunho had both already shed one or two tears when the Prince had appeared. There were gleaming trails on their cheeks, but their smiles were the brightest. They were the last ones to bow, the Queen holding her stomach with her hands and catching Kibum’s attention right away ; it was swollen, and Pugye’s heir hiding inside wouldn’t be long to come to the world.
A third gong resounded, and the groom walked to the west end of the wedding table, his friends standing behind him. Facing him, Minho looked at him and smiled with his eyes. It was like they could hear their respective heartbeat, like there was no one else around them, like they were alone.
A fourth gong resounded.
And the ceremony began.
The exact same gestures than the first time were repeated, but this time with more heart to them. The four helpers spread the carpet at their sovereigns’ feels and carefully, gently cleaned their hands with pure water gathered from the river just an hour before. The tradition required for both husbands-to-be not to show any emotion, but they couldn’t yield to it that night. They looked at each other, their eyes conveying absolutely all the feelings they had for each other, and their smiles never left their lips.
Jonghyun and Taemin took their place back behind their friend and placed their hands on his back and arms. But they didn’t have to apply any pressure, Kibum bowed by himself before his King. Once, then twice, his eyes shining whenever he straightened up. Bowing twice for the bride, once for the groom, as was the tradition. But this wedding wasn’t like others, and the guests all pleasantly whispered when Minho bowed a second time, showing that they were equals.
The Prince had to hold back his tears when the second bowing came, but a salted pearl rolled down his cheek despite himself when his lover, once again, bowed twice to him in return. It might look like nothing, but it meant the world to both of them. They weren’t a traditional couple, and they would shout it from the rooftops, show it to the world, whatever the consequences.
Finally, they kneeled as one man on the carpet, with only the table separating them, and stared at each other while Taemin poured alcohol in the cup and handed it to his childhood friend. Instead of making him drink, he let him take it and swallow a mouthful of the burning liquid by himself. The soldier then took the recipient back and handed to Jinki, who gave it to the King. The latter smiled, and made the cup turn until he saw the print of his husband’s lips on the edge. He drank from there.
This same ritual got repeated once more, both men making sure to always drink from this same spot where they lips met with the metal. None of the guests missed this detail, and none of them complained, for the symbolic of all these changed gestures was too strong to go against them. Even Siwon stood calmly as he watched them, and didn’t seem to be boiling with anger because of such affront to the Gods.
Minho and Kibum eventually stood up with the help of their respective friends, and walked towards each other in front of the table. They stood side by side and turned towards the assembly, joining their hands together and fulfilling all their bows : to the King’s mother, to the representative of the Prince’s father — Lord Taehyun hadn’t been able to leave Mongje to attend the wedding — then to the ritual statuettes representing the ancestors, and finally, to the guests.
All bows were returned, and the gong resounded one last time in the night. King Minho and Prince Kibum of Jinju were now remarried, and they were celebrated with a round of applause that made them blush.
The door behind them opened and they all stopped their congratulations to look at the old woman who was coming their way, a little girl walking by her side while holding her hand. She was wearing her own small ceremonial attire, all yellow like her grandmother ; the latter covered her mouth, for she hadn’t been warned about it and it felt like a surprise intended for her.
Both husbands turned towards the newcomers and smiled warmly, as Kibum held his long coat and crouched, stretching his arms. Sooyun, who had been startled by the amount of big persons around, eventually noticed her favourite person and giggled, letting go of her nanny’s hand. Her little steps were clumsy but she never fell, and she even gave her speed a small impulse when she was close enough to the Prince, almost throwing herself into his arms.
The man laughed and immediately carried her, sitting her on his arms as he stood up and faced the crowd. He placed a kiss on her cheek and looked at his husband, who smiled tenderly before addressing the guests.
“You had heard of her through our envoy, a few months ago.” Minho said with a confident voice. “But you are meeting her for the first time tonight : the Royal Princess and Heiress of the Choi Dynasty… our daughter, Sooyun.”
The little girl got startled when all big persons started applauding, but she eventually applauded herself to imitate them, what made everyone laugh and awe. Queen Boa held her stomach, the sight of this pretty little princess making her even hastier to meet her own baby. At the same time, Taeyeon let a sneeze out and it was decided that everyone should gather in the Pearl Room, where Jihwan had prepared a tremendous feast. All guests followed her lead, while her husband brought up the rear.
Only remained in the gardens the King, the Prince and the Princess. Sooyun was mesmerized by the almost full moon above her head, big and shining so bright she covered her eyes. Kibum laughed and adjusted her little hat.
“Do you remember our waltz, during my mother’s birthday reception ?” Minho asked his husband.
“Of course I do, I think that’s when I fell in love with you.” The other man shyly smiled. “Why ?”
“Because I asked the musicians to play one after dinner. This time, I will be the one requesting a dance from you.”
“And I will accept with a great pleasure, my King. But if I may surprise you before…”
“Surprise me ?”
With an enigmatic smile, Kibum cleared his throat and caught his daughter’s attention. Her big eyes stared at him, questioning, and he kissed her forehead before pointing at Minho.
“Sooyun-ah.” He called, making sure she looked at who his finger showed. “Who is this ?”
“Appa.”
The little girl giggled once she said the word, and immediately waved her arms towards the King, who stood there, gaping, unable to say a word in return. If it wasn’t for his husband approaching their daughter, he would certainly have remained frozen on spot. With a heartwarming smile, Minho grabbed Sooyun and hugged her tight, his silence turning into an irrepressible laughter that betrayed his happiness.
“We trained a lot.” The Prince said, caressing the other man’s back. “Days of showing you whenever you enter her field of vision and saying the word. She eventually understood it was who you were.”
“But… you ?” The King looked at his husband, his eyes wet with tears. “You spend more time with her than I do, why did you ensure that her first word would be for me ?”
“Because you deserve it. You saved my life, more than once. I might have saved yours, once or twice… but you saved me from my life, this horrible life I was suffering. You deserve the world, Minho, and… and that’s all I came up with to thank you.”
“Nothing could have been more beautiful.”
Minho smiled and leaned on his husband to kiss his lips, making sure to caress his daughter’s back at the same time to prevent her from interrupting them too soon. Both men kissed under the moonlight with their child in their arms, like the perfect scenery of a book of poetry…
“Minho !” Jihwan’s voice resounded in the gardens, coming from the open door. “The feast ! You’ll catch your death, all of you come inside immediately !”
The King and Prince laughed together, blushing from the unexpected interruption. Holding each other’s hand, while the princess rested on her father’s arm, they all obeyed the matriarch and headed inside. And by stepping in the palace this time, linked by their wedding, by their interlaced fingers and by the single existence of Sooyun, they felt complete.
_________________
This is the end of this story...
Thank you very much for waiting for every update, despite the last ones coming extremely slowly. Thank you for following this adventure and making me feel validated with all your reactions. This was one of the best experiences I've ever had, if I can say it. It was more than just writing a fanfic, it's a whole universe we created together and I'll keep it forever in my heart.
This story is over, but I might think of some extra chapters sometimes, shorter and telling about the daily life of our "newly-rewed" couple, their daughter growing up, some stuff for the General and the Teacher, even... who knows? Does it really have an end?
“The Princess won’t go to sleep if it’s not you who put her to bed, your Grace.”
Kibum stood at his quarters’ door, alone as his husband was having a talk with his mother and the General at the moment, and his expression lit up with pride. He was just about to lie comfortably in his bed, welcoming the blankets that had just been changed to fit autumn’s cool nights, but the coming of his former nanny had made all his tiredness vanish with these few words. The relationship he was developing with his daughter since they had come back to Jinju was making his days and nights warmer, and he couldn’t get enough of it.
“She’s already rebelling, isn’t she ?” He giggled, remembering how the woman would often cursing his sister and him as children when they wouldn’t want to go to bed either. “It’s like you will never really get rid of us, in a way.”
“You were still more obedient than your sister when it came to bedtime.” The nanny smiled. “I will wait for you in her chamber, if that’s alright ?”
“Tell her I’m coming, and please don’t use it as a threat like I’m going to scold her when I arrive.”
“Remembering my old tactics, I see…”
With a knowing look, the Prince closed his door and went to withdrew one of his dressing gowns from the wardrobe. He was already wearing his night shirt but if he had to walk in the corridors by night, he might as well prevent himself from catching a cold. Once he tied the silk, emerald green belt around his waist, and adjusted his long hair in his back, he put his slippers on and took the oil lamp from his bedside table. Making sure the glass globe was fixed, he left his room and made his way to the little girl’s own bedroom.
The corridors were quiet, almost all employees had joined their apartments by now. Only remained the few butlers who would turn all lights out once everyone would have gone to bed. In no time, Kibum was knocking at a wooden door and entering, smiling when he saw the smile on Sooyun’s lips. She was standing in her crib, grabbing hold of the bars to keep her balance, and her pouty face lit up when she noticed the man coming her way.
“You can go to bed, nanny.” The Prince gently dismissed the old woman, who pinched the baby’s cheek before bowing and leaving. “And what do you think you’re doing, little one ?”
Putting the lamp aside, he approached the crib and instantly lifted his daughter, placing a kiss on her cheek. Despite her enjoyment of having him around, it was noticeable how tired she was, her sleepy eyes looking smaller than usual. With a few caring words, Kibum held her against his chest, keeping her warm in his arms as he started walking in the room. Setting a slow pace, he took his time rocking her to sleep while caressing her dark hair. It was getting long for her age, black strands growing faster than one would have thought… but she was beautiful like this, especially when her grandmother would braid her.
With her small arms attached to her father’s neck, and her head resting on his shoulder, Sooyun was slowly letting herself dive into a well deserved sleep. Though, her eyes opened a bit when she noticed the door slightly opening, light piercing through the frame. Kibum turned around to see who was coming to them, also to protect the princess’ eyes and allow her to fall asleep despite everything.
“Can we come in ?” Jonghyun’s blond head was peeking out and his eyes shined with goodwill. “I’m with Jinki.”
“Sure, she’s about to sleep.” The Prince whispered, intimating the proper tone to use if they were to join him.
The teacher nodded and slipped inside, immediately followed by his partner. The General had removed the metallic parts of his outfit to make his steps quieter, and this simple but considerate gesture moved the raven haired man. Both newcomers approached him, casting a look at the baby and smiling ; they were fond of Sooyun, particularly when she was so calm — her babbling could last very long during the day, and as cute as it was, it quickly trying their patience.
“Is the meeting over ?” Kibum asked, still rocking his daughter but his hand caressing her back now.
“It is, and it was surprising, to say the least.” Jinki replied, his cheeks still tinted with pink. “I wasn’t expecting to hear such news.”
“Your father and the Queen had been obvious for some months, though… I was certain your perspicacity had made you notice them a while ago.”
“When it comes to the matters of the heart…” Jonghyun started, holding back a laughter, “he’s rather oblivious.”
“Don’t make me curse in front of the princess.”
The General’s sulky expression made the two other men quietly giggle, his uneasiness tangible in the room. For sure, he couldn’t have expected this late meeting with his father, the King and his mother, to be about a love confession… and he was still feeling dumbfounded, deep inside. It had all been on Minho’s initiative, the latter having enough of these lovebirds trying to hide their mutual feelings for the sake of who knew what.
But the parents’ worries were understandable ; they were both widowed for years now, yet they struggled to see their blooming relationship as appropriate. It wasn’t only about their late husband and wife, but about their respective children : although the latter were grown adults, they still feared their reaction and thus, had hid everything for a bit more than three years. However, admitting to everything had been such a relief, especially in front of their sons who — despite Jinki’s shock — fully supported them.
“Jinju’s rules forbid a widowed ruler to remarry.” The General explained. “I didn’t even know about it but Minho did, and he proposed them to leave the palace for a while. To take time for themselves, and to travel to Pugye.”
“Pugye ?” Kibum asked. “Why this kingdom in particular ?”
“It’s the only one that allows remarriage in itself, so… I guess they will make it official and come back as husband and wife.”
“Does it mean anything in terms of status, once they’ll return ?”
“The Queen Mother will lose her power as a member of the royal family, and as potential regent.” Jonghyun recited. “If anything should happen to the King before Sooyun is old enough to succeed him, you would take the throne, but if you were to disappear as well… the Royal Council would handle the regency.”
“And that is when the Queen tried to refuse, right ?”
“Your perspicacity will always impress me, your Grace.” Jinki quietly laughed. “It startled everyone, however, Minho assured that he’s planning a massive change for the Royal Council. So it was better accepted.”
“I understand that we will soon have a newly wed couple in the palace ?”
“Yes, your Grace.”
“I will make sure to congratulate them before they leave then. And, well… congratulations to you, my dear General.”
“Me ? Why so ?”
“You just earned a Queen as your stepmother, and a King as your stepbrother.”
“Oh fuck.”
Jonghyun nudged his partner so hard the latter realized his words and covered his mouth with his hands, blushing to the point even his ears turned red. He bowed several times to apologize, making the Prince softly laugh before he showed his daughter ; she had fallen asleep.
*****************
Minho was alone in his quarters, his wet head above the small tub he had just used to wash his face. He had just come back from his small meeting, only to find the room empty though his husband’s clothes were resting on the bench at the foot of their bed. Where would have the latter gone, wearing only his night shirt, at that hour ? But that wasn’t the main thought running in the King’s mind at the moment. No, he was trying to cool his own body’s temperature with the fresh water.
It had been really hard to focus on all of this evening’s matters, to pretend he was fully listening to whoever was talking to him, when the only image he had been having in mind for hours… was the silhouette of the Prince, standing above him and threatening his chin with a sword. He had never felt so turned on by a scene that had merely last a few seconds, and now that he was alone in a private place… he could embrace this feeling.
But Kibum wasn’t there yet.
It only tried his patience, and Minho had already proven many times that he was no patient man. On the opposite, waiting for the door to open on the man he loved was only adding fuel to the fire his body had become. He was standing there, all his clothes scattered on the floor and his hair untied, the strands around his face wet as drops of water were still running down his cheeks and chin.
Would he come soon ?
The King splashed his face once again, relishing the short, cold sensation on his skin. He felt embarrassed by himself, as he realized he was aroused though he was all alone in the room. Straightening up, he turned around to grab a towel and wiped the water, rubbing his hair as well. He was almost tempted to open the window, perhaps the fresh air of the night would cool his body more than just water. He contemplated the idea long enough…
The door suddenly opened and his ears twitched when he recognized the humming voice. It even felt like he could smell his husband’s scent now, and that was when he wondered if he wasn’t going a bit too crazy about it. He turned over once more, finally seeing the Prince who was offering him his back at the moment, closing the door and making sure not to make too much noise. But when the latter eventually moved, their eyes met.
“My godfathers !” Kibum cursed as he got startled, curiously not expecting the other man to be there and staring at him. “You scared me, I thought you were still…”
It was at this instant he realized what he had in front of him. Though he hadn’t any time to react, because his husband had already crossed the room to reach him and captured his face between his big, warm hands.
“Minho, what—”
He got shut up by fleshy lips strongly pressing against his, drawing him into a feverish kiss he hadn’t quite expected — or maybe he had, from the moment he had seen his naked lover staring at him. He still gasped and let a whiny noise escape his mouth when his back collided with the door as a result of the strength Minho grabbed him with. But the latter didn’t pay attention to it, as he opened the other man’s lips with his tongue, one of his hand leaving his cheek to circle the thin waist.
Kibum found himself pressed against the wooden panel, trapped by the King’s strong, naked body against him. His senses went numb as he returned the kiss, tongues meeting and messily intertwining as if it was their last kiss — he didn’t understand what had suddenly gone into the other man, though he wasn’t complaining. Before he could even adjust himself to the kiss, his mouth was freed and hungry lips went to his neck, the touch making him weak in the knees.
He was at Minho’s mercy, the latter pushing his dressing gown open and uncovering his shoulders. The Prince shivered and tried removing it all, but his wrists were caught and pinned above his head by a strong hand. His lips got claimed once more, as he felt a second hand grabbing his thigh and stroking it under his shirt. That felt delicious. He couldn’t say anything, for his husband didn’t allow him any form of time to even pronounce a word.
The hand on his thigh went up, and Kibum gasped in the kiss when it grazed his crotch, his hips jolting forwards as the most instinctive reaction to this touch. The King broke their kiss at the same time he closed his fingers on the other man’s arousal, the Prince opening his eyes and diving into the depths of Minho’s dark irises. Their faces were flushed, their lips wet and swollen from the passionate kisses, but they stared into each other’s eyes as the older man was being stroked against the door, unable to move, stuck in the most pleasant trap.
Kibum had known many feelings when it came to sex, but it was the first time he felt so powerless yet holding Minho in the palm of his hand at the same time. His instincts were telling him to take control, but he had that strange, new sensation that craved the opposite ; the King had rarely showed himself so eager, so aroused before… and his elder wanted to see where he could bring them both.
As a sigh escaped his lips and he bit his lower one, heat growing in his lower abdomen by seconds passing, the Prince noticed a quick glint in his lover’s eyes. The second after, the latter had disappeared from before his face, letting go of his wrists and falling down to his knees. His night shirt was raised by two impatient hands, uncovering the skin of his thighs until his chest. But the fabric was light and kept falling, Kibum repressed a laughter as he made one of his arms slip out of his gown to hold his shirt on his torso himself.
The picture that followed would have had its place in these ancient, secret and so forbidden books whose pages were painted with many forms of erotic sceneries.
His back still pressed against the closed door of the royal quarters, the older man had his emerald green dressing gown half dangling from his body, for only his left forearm was still covered at the moment. His nightshirt wasn’t covering much skin anymore, but he gripped the fabric and messily made it pass above his head to get rid of it, the whole thing now hanging from his still clothed arm. Only his long, dark hair could now metaphorically serve as clothes, black cascades falling on his skin and sticking there with his forming sweat.
He was beautiful without being asked, but his husband for sure added life to the erotism of this royal painting. In all his naked glory, tanned skin gleaming with sweat from this arousal he had kept to himself for too long, his knees were growing red from the friction with the carpet. But he couldn’t care less, as the only thing that mattered at the moment was his Prince’s pleasure ; he only lived to please him that night, and he shall fulfill this duty with the deserved passion.
Everything had gone so fast to Kibum that he hadn’t quite realized when Minho had taken him in his mouth, his swollen lips around him sending him in cloud nine. His legs threatened to abandon him, but his husband’s hand was firmly gripping his thigh and maintained him on spot. It was like the latter was making sure he would have nothing to care about except for what he would feel… and feel, that, he was.
Slightly arching his back, the Prince let a soft moan escape his throat and this sound alone served as the most sensual pleasure for the King. The younger man soon felt slender fingers approach his face, grazing his cheeks and pushing a few strands of dark brown hair behind his ear. This gentle gesture contrasted so much with his own abrupt actions that a shiver shook his whole body and he looked up. His darkened eyes met with his husband’s sweet irises, the latter’s stare conveying such a warmth that Minho’s heart missed a beat.
The thin hand went from his ear to his cheek, until a gracious finger lifted his chin to make him come back to his senses, getting back on his feet. The King obeyed the gesture and pressed a hand against the wood to keep his balance, his strong body overhanging the thiner one and their skin grazing each other as their chests rose with each synchronized breath they took.
Kibum slowly freed his arm from its last piece of clothing, both the gown and shirt falling on the floor and leaving him as naked as Minho. His waist was circled by the latter’s arm and brought closer, and the older man couldn’t help but laugh ; such impatience, tonight. With a torturous slowness, he raised his hand to his husband’s cheek and caressed it, while the other one wandered on his back.
“You’re different, tonight.” The Prince whispered, his eyes searching for any kind of explanation on the King’s features. “Is there anything you want to tell me ?”
“Is my body not telling enough of what I want ?” The other man said, a smile on his lips as he turned his head to kiss the palm near his face.
“You surely know how to talk with your body, and this will never not seduce me… but this time, I want to hear you.”
“I’ve been waiting for this moment all evening long… do you think I’m able to talk right now, when all I want is you to take me to bed ?”
“Now that’s interesting, my King… tell me more.”
Saying this, Kibum pressed his palm against Minho’s chest, softly pushing him backwards while staying as close to him as possible. The younger man let him do, his steps soon finding the bed and his body falling on the mattress as he pulled his husband with him. Both of them quietly laughed, and the Prince held himself on his stretched arms to overhang the King, their eyes never leaving each other. There clearly was something new in those dark irises that looked up towards him, as if he was the only one in the world.
“You beat me, earlier.” Minho eventually said, his hoarse voice coming more like a whisper than he would have wanted it to. “You were impressive.”
“A very good teacher made me the swordsman I am.” Kibum replied. “Did it please you, you who can’t tolerate to lose ?”
“More than you can imagine… I would let you win a thousand times more if it meant to see you look at me like that again, looking so beautiful and strong.”
“What have I done with you, Minho…”
“Everything. Almost… everything.”
“Almost ?”
“Y-Yes… there is something you’ve never done with me and… I can’t think of anything else tonight. Do you… do you get me ?”
“Who wouldn’t, love… tonight ? Are you sure ?”
“With you, I’m always sure.”
With a tender smile, the Prince lowered himself to press their lips together, erasing all the roughness from earlier. The King closed his arms around the warm body above him, hugging his lover close while he returned a soft kiss, this softness conveying everything he could think about. As strange as it was, his arousal was still the same as a few minutes before, but his body now expressed it with less strength, less haste.
That was Kibum’s power on him, a single word, a single touch could soothe him, pacifying his ardent emotions. As to appease the burning fire of his body, his elder left his lips to press gentle, slow kisses on his face, going from his forehead to his cheeks, drawing a line along his jaw until he had his own face buried in his neck. Minho let him do, willing to feel. The lips attached to his skin were deliciously wet, but it was their softness that felt the best ; he couldn’t get tired of them, since the very first time they had kissed him.
Before he could even think, his own lips were captured again into a kiss he couldn’t describe with words. He lacked words at that exact moment, as he was being kissed at the same time long fingers were caressing his thigh.
“Are you okay ?” The Prince eventually asked, breaking their kiss and looking at him in the eyes while he placed a hand on his neck. “It’s beating fast in there…”
“I’m fine, promise.” The King smiled, stealing a kiss from his husband. “I’m not scared. Were you ?”
“The first time ? A bit, but it’s all about trust. Do you trust me ?”
“I always trust you.”
“Then, promise me to stop me if there is anything I do that disturbs you. Anything.”
“I promise you.”
“Alright…” Kibum kissed him gently, for some long seconds, until he withdrew again. “It will be better if you… if you’re showing me your back, for now.”
“Like this ?”
Without thinking much, Minho slid on the mattress to have more space for his long legs, and lied on his stomach. He didn’t know what to do with his arms and the situation made his lover laugh a bit, before the latter approached and placed the pillow under his head. The younger man immediately hugged it, just like he often did when sleeping, and he waited. He didn’t really know what he was waiting for, because everything was always going smoothly when it was him preparing his husband. The habit, perhaps ?
Would he do well ? What if he wasn’t feeling at ease and ruined everything ? What if he couldn’t do it ? What it—
“You’re tensing up…” His husband’s soothing voice came to his ears, making the King realise that he was kneeling above him, his face just near his. “You’re worried.”
“I don’t want to disappoint you.” Minho confessed, his voice coming out as a shy whisper.
“You won’t, clear your head of that worry. Even if we were to stop everything, you will never disappoint me, alright ? We’re not doing anything you don’t want to, I promise you.”
“I trust you.”
With a smile, Kibum gently moved the thick brown hair away from the younger man’s nape and lowered himself to press his lips against the warm skin. His hands were on Minho’s sides, caressing here and there in order to appease his tensed muscles. The King understood what his husband was doing and he closed his eyes, relishing the sensations and clearing his mind to only focus on them. There was no other sound in the room than the kisses and caresses on his skin, and he found himself relaxing from them alone.
He was extremely sensible when it came to sounds, and he knew the Prince had found out since the day he had fallen asleep in bright day, with his head on the other man’s lap, while the latter was softly turning the pages of his book. He felt the warmth of lips slowly going down his nape to pursue their treasure hunt on his shoulder blade. As he could imagine the path Kibum’s mouth was drawing on his back, he remembered his scar, that scar he never really talked about but secretly found ugly.
He reminisced the bathes together, the moments of afterglow when his husband would let his fingers wander around the old wound, tracing its edges… Minho had felt ashamed at first, since it was a constant reminder of how stupid he had been for disobeying his father, and how he had put his childhood friend in trouble. But more than that, it was like a stain that broke the harmony of his skin, of his shape, this long line… nothing like the pretty scar on Kibum’s eyebrow.
He didn’t have many complexes but this ugly scar certainly was the worst one… but when lips fell on the top of the pink, in relief flesh, he opened his eyes.
“My silly warrior…” The Prince whispered, his voice colored with amusement. “I love this one, who could guess it was caused by a clumsy sword… when it’s so beautiful and looks like the stem of the highest flowers in our garden…”
As if proving his words, the older man covered the scar with kisses, letting his lips trace it as if it was the softest thing in the world. The King found himself smiling, while his heartbeat grew a bit stronger when pondering this innocent statement. So it wasn’t repulsive ? It was beautiful enough for his husband to cover it with kisses the way he does on every part of his body ?
“Your back might be my favourite part of your body…”
Kibum’s muttered words, added to even more kisses and caresses, managed to erase all Minho’s ugly thoughts about himself, and he sighed with relief and comfort at the same time. Lips kept going down his back, and he shivered when they lingered over its hollow, the sensation overwhelming him. He didn’t even tense up again when he felt a hand caressing his butt, for it felt like following on from everything before. On the opposite, his shivers intensified and he let a soft sigh out, his toes curling on the mattress with a rather pleasant apprehension.
“Will you kneel a bit for me…?” The Prince asked while his hands gently stroked the back of the other man’s thighs to encourage him.
“Like this…?” The King asked in return as he bent his legs to have his hips raised. “More…?”
“No, it’s perfect like this. Remember your promise ?”
Minho nodded but the smile on his lips showed everything but fear or worry. His flushed cheeks made his husband giggle ; he himself knew how this position could be a bit embarrassing, even after many times. The King waited for a few seconds, wondering what his elder was doing until he heard the familiar unscrewing of the small oil jar. He could have asked himself many things at that exact moment : will it hurt ? Will he jerk away at the last moment ?
But the only wonder he had when hearing slender fingers gather a knob of oil was… will it be very cold ?
He hadn’t time to reflect on this question, because he felt a hand closing around his shaft and gasped with surprise. He didn’t turn his head, but he felt Kibum’s warmth enough to guess he was kneeling beside him, gently stroking him with one hand while the other one was resting on his buttock. After a few seconds of just touching him between his thighs, drawing muffled sighs out of his mouth, Minho couldn’t repress another gasp when he felt a texture he knew very well, sliding between his buttocks.
It felt so weird, but he was glad he had got it wrong earlier ; it wasn’t cold at all, for the Prince had warmed the mixture with his fingers before approaching him. He was now slowly massaging his rim, coating it and making sure the strange sensation was balanced with the pleasure his stroking would make his husband feel. He knew exactly what to do, and this only made the King’s trust in him grow stronger.
“Is this fine ?” The older man asked as his fingers were still gently rubbing around the hole, the sensation changing a bit whenever he would come there. “I know, it might feel a bit weird…”
“Yeah, a bit…” Minho replied before he got startled by the sound he made without any warning, when a stroke combined to his entrance being aroused sent a sort of wave through his body. “G-Gods…”
“I’ll go inside, alright ? Slowly, just like you do with me. Remember your promise.”
No sooner said than done, Kibum withdrew his hands to grab more oil with one, the other one holding his lover’s buttock spread. With his thumb, he rubbed again around that sensitive area and when he heard a sigh coming from the pillow, he smiled and softly, gently, pressed a finger against the entrance. As expected for a first time, Minho had a natural reflex but he managed to relax as much as possible, allowing the phalanx to push deeper.
The pace was slow and though it felt rather weird, the King got surprised ; weird, but not unpleasant. Closing his eyes, he let sensations overpowering his emotions, listening to his body. He could clearly feel the oil massaging his insides, as his husband’s finger was moving until it wasn’t strange anymore. It even felt… not enough ? Yes, that’s what the knot in his lower abdomen was asking fore : more.
As if reading his mind, Kibum pressed a second finger. Despite his gentleness, Minho had to shut his eyes open because it didn’t feel as weirdly good as the first one. But he didn’t complain, because he could finally feel what his husband felt, and his sensitive side found that wonderful. He had lost track of time, but he soon felt the burning sensation being replaced by what he had felt just a few seconds before ; it felt good.
“Don’t forget to breathe, love…” The Prince smiled, making the other man notice that he had indeed stopped breathing. “I’m going with a third, alright…?”
When the third finger pushed inside, the King gasped ; that one hurt more than the previous ones. But he remembered every other night, he remembered of the pain would quickly vanish from his lover’s face to make space for this expression he found heavenly beautiful. But he also knew this one took a bit longer to adjust to, and so, he grunted a bit. But his patience was rewarded, when his gritted teeth slowly relaxed, and a moan escaped his throat.
The slicking sounds were rather strange to hear, but they were familiar in a pleasant way. The pain had disappeared, and the oil’s warmth was deliciously pleasurable. Kibum kept moving his fingers, allowing them deeper with each second passing until his husband was starting to pant under him. There, now he would feel good. But the Prince didn’t want to immediately replace this foreplay, so he kept going.
He had something in mind, but it had been quite long since he had last done this so it took him a minute…
“O-Oh…!” He heard Minho choke in the pillow and smiled, as he pushed again. “F-For fuck’s sake…!”
Kibum found himself feeling deeply aroused by the noises his husband made, all thanks to him, but he couldn’t take his eyes off Minho’s face ; flushed, covered with sweat already, with lips parted and his hand firmly holding the pillow. He was beautiful, there was no other word. His panting grew faster as the Prince was still pushing his fingers against a spot that definitely sent him on cloud nine.
He couldn't open his eyes anymore, he felt like if he did, he would pass out.
What he hadn’t expected, however, was to be hit in his stomach by this familiar sensation. That tight knot that seemed to travel lower and could only mean one thing. Before he could even realise and try preventing it, the King let out a hoarse moan and his body tensed, his hole puckering around his lover’s fingers despite him. Panting, he came on the mattress without being able to warn himself nor his husband, but it didn’t seem to bother the latter, who kept pressing inside, yet more gently.
With his hands clenched into fists near his face and his legs shaking, Minho breathed loudly, feeling his release and immediately wondering why it had to go wrong. After a few seconds, he felt Kibum’s fingers leaving him and he seemed to realise ; he was out of breath, but he didn’t understand. He kept his face pressed against the pillow, unable to look up… and that caused the Prince to caresse his lower back and frown.
“Minho ?” He called, his voice still so sweet as if he hadn’t just ruined everything. “Minho, what is it ?”
“I’m so sorry…” The younger man panted, unable to catch his breath for the moment as his orgasm was still shaking him from inside. “I fucked up…”
“What ?”
Kibum frowned even more and came closer, catching his husband’s arms and slowly turning him over. He couldn’t help but smile when he noticed how red the King’s face was, just before the latter hid it with his arms. With an incredible gentleness, the Prince put his hands on them and delicately forced them open to reveal Minho’s head. But the latter kept his eyes closed like he didn’t want to look at his lover.
“You didn’t fuck anything up, Minho.” The older man said, unable not to smile. “Come on, open those eyes of yours, you did nothing wrong.”
“But I came too soon…” The King eventually looked at his husband, and there was pure frustration dancing in them. “You didn’t even… you didn’t…”
“And what is so wrong about it ? You felt good and you came, that’s the goal of all of this.”
“But it was just…”
“Foreplay, yes, but it’s a whole new sensation to you so your body is receptive and really sensitive. It’s normal. Hey, don’t look away.”
Kibum cupped his lover’s face and made him look at him. For a second, he pressed their lips together and caressed his cheeks with his thumbs.
“It’s all right, love.” He smiled. “You just felt good, and there is nothing wrong with it, you didn’t come too soon, you came at the moment that felt right for you. It happens to everyone, especially for a first time. Did it feel good ?”
“It did, but…”
“No but needed then. Don’t feel sorry for me because you felt pleasure, never feel sorry for that, alright ? I’m pleased if you’re please, and… I did say it was foreplay, so if you still want to… we can resume…?”
“We can…?”
“You’re so adorable, of course we can. Do you still want to have me…?”
Unable to say a word, Minho vigorously nodded and his cheeks flushed again, making the Prince laugh and peck his lips. It quickly turned into a long, lascivious kiss that managed to bring the King back to his arousal and make him forget this unusual frustration. When they broke the kiss, the younger man was about to turn over but his husband stopped him, earning a questioning look.
Kibum just shook his head.
“I want to see you when we make love.”
The way his almond-shapes eyes seemed to sparkle when he pronounced his words made Minho feel loved beyond compare, and his heart missed a beat to resume with greater intensity. He held himself up on his elbows to watch his husband kneel back between his legs, generously coating himself with the oil before looking at him. The King immediately blushed, what made the other man laugh before he approached, pushing him back on the mattress.
With careful hands, he raised his strong thighs and pressed against their inside to push them, almost bending Minho in a half as he placed himself above him, their faces close and their eyes diving into each other. The younger man felt movements and brushes against his lower half, as his husband was blindly guiding himself forwards. When he felt something pressing against his entrance, he took a deep breath.
“Are you ready ?” Kibum asked, his care never reducing as placed a chaste kiss on the knee that was at his face’s level.
“Yeah…” His lover replied, nodding to support his words. “Yeah, take me…”
“Your wish is my command, my King…”
Saying this, the Prince leaned on even more to kiss his husband, the latter seeming to lift himself up from the pillow to meet him halfway. Minho’s breath got taken away when he felt his elder pushing inside of him ; as slowly as he was going and despite the long preparation, the pain was still quite perceptible and the younger man had to break their kiss to sharply inhale.
It only took a few seconds for Kibum to be fully inside, but it felt way longer. When he realized, the King raised his eyebrows ; already ? he thought, and that made his lover giggle — his thoughts were way too noticeable on his features, his face couldn’t lie. To confirm what he was thinking, the Prince lowered himself and pressed their lips together once more, softly, as if careful not to break them.
Minho smiled and returned the kiss, cupping his husband’s cheeks and keeping him close. He slightly gasped when he felt the other man move inside him, with care and gentleness, not rushing everything. It could take hours, he didn’t give a damn. It means the world to be in his King’s arms for a mere second. After a few seconds, his hips steady a slow pace to allow the younger man to adjust himself to this whole new feeling, and pleasure started painting his face with the warmest colours.
It took a minute or two for Minho to start panting, quietly asking for more, and Kibum fulfilled this request by gradually speeding his thrusts up. He was sighing himself, his voice sounding lower when he moaned and adding to his husband’s hearing pleasure. The latter let an expressive sound out when he felt the same astonishing sensation than earlier, a noise that combined a surprised gasp and a pleasured moan. The Prince captured his lips to breathe his moans and sighs, possessive for all these short, sharp sounds that let him know how good he was making his lover feel.
The King’s legs were trembling and his chest abruptly rose with each breath in, and he slid his hand between their bodies to grab his own arousal and amplify this delicious feeling. This time, he didn’t care if he came soon, because when he did, he was taken to seventh heaven and he knew he was bringing Kibum with him. The latter’s moans grew sharper in his ear and he held him close, his release staining their chests and already making feel so good…
But the best feeling came when he felt his husband reach his own orgasm. As strange as it felt, Minho was happy and didn’t let go of the other man, even when the Prince slowed his pace until his thighs were too painful to keep moving. The King kept his eyes closed, because he didn’t want to see the wooden ceiling ; no, he was pleased with what he saw behind his closed eyelids. Stars on a dark sky, nebulas forming because he had kept his eyes shut for too long… but at that moment, it was the best illustration of what he was feeling.
“I love you…” He heard Kibum breathe in his ear, and he relaxed his body to welcome him in his arms.
“I love you too.” The younger man replied with the same tone, hugging his husband tight. “I love you so much I could marry you again.”
“Silly…”
Minho smiled and buried his face in the other man’s neck. He wanted to stay like this forever, and he definitely wasn’t silly.
*****************
“He did what ?”
Jonghyun stood gaping for a moment before he realized his friend definitely wasn’t waiting for him. It was still early in the morning, perhaps too early considering he had fallen asleep only four hours before, but he didn’t think he was tired to the point of turning deaf. Though he could, since his beloved partner was snoring quite loudly lately, with his stuffed up nose… perhaps he should prepare some beverages for cold as soon as possible.
The blond man shook his head to snap out of it and ran after the Prince, who was heading back to his daughter’s room with clean laundry and towels in hands. On their way, they ran into the nanny and two house girls who let them know that the small tub was ready to be filled, though the water was still a bit hot. The presence of the old woman in the corridor instead of the baby’s bedroom didn’t seem to surprise Kibum… much to the teacher’s surprise.
“Thank you, I will take care of what is left.” The black haired man told the women. “You may go and make sure everything is getting prepared safely for her Majesty’s journey abroad.”
The employees agreed and bowed before they escaped quite fast, making Jonghyun aware that he definitely was in a better environment when alone at his home… not in this never-ending tumult of people running here and there to attend to their duties. It was rather impressive that a free spirit like his friend could remain completely calm and immune to panic in such a constant atmosphere.
Speaking of him, the Prince had resumed his walking, almost leaving his friend behind once more.
“By the Gods, will you stop !” The teacher eventually snapped. “Stop right there ! It’s barely seven in the morning, you can’t just drop a bomb and leave with no explanation.”
“You’re overreacting, hyung.” Kibum laughed but acknowledged the comment and stopped walking for a moment. “I can’t make it clearer, though !”
“Fine, but you’ll have to repeat it so I can assimilate that.”
His bright smile never left the raven haired man’s lips and his eyes were sparkling, making his friend’s heart beat with a good dose of happiness for at least a month.
“Minho proposed to me again.” The Prince eventually repeated, his irises shining even more. “This morning, it was the first thing he said.”
“Well, we woke up together as usual and we stayed quiet for a moment, to allow us some time to emerge. And when I wished him a good morning, he just asked me to marry him again.”
“What kind of night did you two spend for him to be like this right in the morning…”
“That has nothing to do with that ! I thought he was joking because… well he already said something like that yesterday but it was more an hypothetical thing, you see ? I laughed but he didn’t. He was just… looking at me, and he asked again. He said he was serious, that our wedding was no political arrangement anymore and that we should renew our vows for our first anniversary.”
“Have a real wedding, consensual and deprived of any bad feelings… That is utterly disgusting.”
“Liar.”
“Yeah, I’m so lying. This is wonderful, I presume you said yes ?”
“Of course I said yes ! But you’re the only one to know for the time being, so please don’t shout it from the rooftops.”
Smiling, the blond man pretended to zip his lips and throw the key away, but he couldn’t help hugging his friend to show his happiness. Kibum laughed and returned the embrace as much as he could, since his arms were busy, and he eventually dismissed the teacher to run to his daughter’s bedroom. He was awaited, and he had taken a bit too long already. When he arrived, his already large smile grew wider as he found Sooyun sitting on Minho’s shoulders, her tiny hands secured in her father’s large ones as he was spinning round and round.
Her laughter echoed in the room as the most pleasant sound ever, and the Prince left these two have fun together while he prepared the little girl’s bath. The water was indeed a bit hot, but the nanny had made sure to bring a bucket of cold water, to balance the temperature. Once it seemed perfect, the King stopped playing and approached the tub, removing Sooyun’s night clothes and slowly sitting her in the water.
Immediately, she started waving her arms and hitting the liquid, enjoying herself like for every single bath. Minho’s hand was placed behind her back to prevent her from falling backwards, while Kibum filled a little jug to wet their daughter’s hair. They couldn’t always be there for her bath or her meals, their respective duties often keeping them busy, but whenever they could take care of the little girl, they would dismiss absolutely everyone else and enjoy a moment with just the three of them.
“I told Jonghyun.” The older man eventually confessed. “I couldn’t hold myself back.”
“Should I be mad at you for this ?” The King smiled, looking at his husband. “I take it as a compliment. What did he say ?”
“Pretended to be disgusted by such a big amount of love, but he’s really glad. I thought it was for the best to keep the biggest announcement to ourselves for the time being.”
“So you agree with what I proposed ? You don’t say yes just because you love me, right ?”
“No, I promise you I’m not. The more I think about it, the more I enjoy the idea… I mean, we’ve been to every kingdom and met every ruler, they renewed their allegiance and we spent really nice moments with each of them. Or almost.”
“That was for Prince Siwon.”
“But he’ll be invited as well, it could be… entertaining.”
“So we’re doing it. We’re getting married once more and this time, we invite the Four Kingdom’s rulers.”
“Yes, we’re doing it.”
Both men smiled at each other and stopped talking, only exchanging with their eyes as they were both realizing what they had just decided. After all, they had defied all laws to keep their marriage, and nothing could force them to annul it now. It just didn’t seem official considering the first circumstances, and they wanted to renew their vows while meaning them. Kibum wanted to bow to his King without being forced to do so, and Minho wanted to drink from the same glass with his Prince, this time placing his lips where his would have drunk.
Unfortunately, their contemplation of their future wedding was savagely interrupted by water splashed straight to their face. Sooyun had enough of not getting any attention.
me: i'm normally not someone who has emotional attachment to anything and if i show even the slightest notion of feelings i would die
also me: has an unhealthy obsession with fictional characters and would do anything for them. also falls deep into despair and cries when their favourite character gets hurt
A third morning rose on Mongje’s manor, as the sound of birds chirping and grasshoppers stridulating seemed louder than ever. The days following their Lady’s passing, it had been as if every single person, every single thing around had recovered the permission to live. For once in so many years, laughters were resounding in the corridors, reverberated around the garden’s trees whose bright green leaves were tickled by the summer’s breeze. It was a long awaited, new momentum that was welcomed without the slightest feeling of guilt.
Though, the joyful chatting among houseboys and maids was slowly making space for worries and regret ; the King and Prince would leave that day. It had been quite a short stay but they couldn’t deny their actual matters, which were waiting for them in their kingdom. For many, it felt like losing their young Lord once again and with him, the light he was and had always been for this too dark place. But despite everything, it was easier for each of them to let him go, for this time, he was leaving happily.
His husband and him had stayed the past three days to make sure everything would be taken care of properly until what they had announced as an upcoming exodus. After their long debate with Lord Taehyun, the other evening, the manor’s employees had been the first summoned persons to explain the new plan. The single idea of their hometown being seriously endangered had hit them and most of them had struggled to hold their loud gasps.
However, they had carefully listened to the one who was still their rightful leader, Kibum, as his mother’s son in spite of her accumulated and undisguised hatred for him. He had taken as long as needed to explain them the complete situation, never hiding an element that could have led everyone to doubt and mistrust. He had showed his faith in them and thus, they had showed theirs in return. Surprisingly, the news of his father’s regency for the next seventeen months hadn’t been welcomed too badly, for the fresh memory of the man’s redemption and long kept secrets had tipped the scales in his favor.
The most difficult part had been the public announcement. Minho had first suggested to write as many official documents as needed to warn Mongje’s people about the situation and their decision, but his husband had politely declined. He had wanted to address them in person, and though the organisation had been quite a lot to handle… it had born fruits. The nobles had been gathered first to hear the news, both King and Prince standing on a stage and surrounded by soldiers to ensure their safety, talking to them in a way that would please them.
It had only been about adapting their speech and phrasing to their audience, the nobility’s haughtiness needing a lot of sugarcoating and insurance about their wealth’s future in this situation. On the opposite, announcing everything to the people had been easier, for most of their worries had been about their families’ safety before and during the exodus — the journey would naturally last longer with hundreds of people walking together, including young children.
Each of their wonders had been acknowledged and answered with honesty and goodwill, mostly by Kibum himself. After all, he hadn’t forgotten the bond he had once grown with the people, when he used to take walks in the streets with his sister. It had been decided that the truth behind Haneul’s passing would be kept a secret for some more time, until it would be needed to reveal her daughter’s existence ; when Sooyun would be officially introduced to Jinju’s court as the King’s heiress. For the moment, the priority was about the province’s future.
A whole day had been taken to make the announcements, the next one being used for everyone in the manor to rest before the departure’s preparations. Jonghyun had returned from his parents’ house after biding his goodbyes, passing the huge doors just a few minutes before. He smiled looking at the lively gardens and the noticeable activity around, realizing he had never seen this place like this ever before. It felt refreshing.
Making his way through the yard and the few carts that were being filled with supplies and clean camping material, he soon met the General. The latter was giving instructions to his entire battalion, making his voice loud and clear enough with an ease that left the teacher speechless and, admittedly, weak in his knees. Though he didn’t mean to interrupt and was about to discreetly walk past them all, many were the recruits whose eyes left their leader for a second to notice him.
“It is beyond essential for all of you to stick to this organisation and to your squadrons, to remain focused…” Jinki was saying when he naturally saw his soldiers’ eyes and stopped talking, turning his head. “Oh, good morning, Sir Jonghyun.”
“Good morning, General.” The blonde man smiled, refraining himself from cringing at the necessity for them to call each other by their titles in public. “It wasn’t my intention to draw attention, I will follow my path right away.”
“It’s fine, I was done. I have to talk with you about the journey, will you accept to wait a minute so we can discuss it ? We will be leaving soon so it’s urgent.”
“Certainly.”
Obeying with a hidden joy, Jonghyun bowed his head and stepped backwards to leave the soldier to his speech. He stood there, holding his hands behind his back like he always did, his eyes scanning the assembly. Most of these soldiers were so young, barely the same age as Taemin, though determination was clearly noticeable in the flame dancing in their eyes. Just like a teacher, enlisting to vow your life to your ruler’s and his kingdom’s protection had to be a vocation.
He remembered the few recruits who had been dismissed by Jinki within the past months, because serving in the army wasn’t a calling for them. They had tried, they had certainly outdone themselves in every training, but they lacked the most essential thing : a purpose. Despite he had let them go almost through the complete training before the qualifying tests, the General wasn’t blind, nor stupid. He had taken them apart, one after another, to let them know that he knew. To give them a chance to withdraw before getting involved in something that wasn’t for them and that they might not even really want.
Only two recruits had assured him they wanted to go on, and he had let them. A wise decision, the blonde man thought as his eyes met the face of these two men whose eyes had changed since that day. They had done well to keep fighting, and their superior’s caring, private speech had had the best impact on them. All these young men standing to attention, hearing every single word from their leader and answering in unison with the same enthusiasm, it was pleasant to see.
Jonghyun smiled as he wondered if Jinki’s pride was the same as his, when his students would master a lesson and climb another step of their education’s stairs. Those who knew the General well would notice the extremely discreet way the left corner of his lips would raise when he felt proud. It was quick and almost imperceptible, few were the ones who had observed him enough to know. Taemin had certainly been the fastest man to realise it ; his observing skills were the sharpest among his peers and that always served him well.
Speaking of the devil, it was at that moment that the teacher noticed that the familiar face of his friend wasn’t in the crowd. As one of the most recent recruits, his place should have been at the front, yet he definitely wasn’t standing there. Before he could let his eyes wander further in the battalion, Jonghyun got startled by all soldiers shouting before dispersing according to their squadron and next task. It was only when Jinki reached his side that he snapped out of it, looking at him.
“What an orator.” He said, a crooked smile enlightening his face as he started walking, slowly to make the best of this private stroll. “Have I told you that your voice is the most beautiful I’ve ever heard ?”
“You’re being sappy again.” The General returned the smile, following him with a hand resting on his sword’s pommel. “My voice might be beautiful, but something more beautiful caught all of my soldiers’ attention while I was speaking.”
“So you’re hiding a poet under that thick armor, I might ask you for more. Though I don’t think your soldiers saw beauty in me… just someone appearing out of nowhere.”
“I’m a bit jealous to think I was the last one to notice you. I shall make it up to you soon.”
“We will discuss an arrangement then. But as for now, what is it that you wanted to talk about ? I don’t remember you ever had something to tell me for our previous journeys.”
“You got me, I just wanted you to wait for me so we could walk together.”
“Good heavens above ! I might blush.”
As he laughed at the way his lover patted his own cheeks, the General climbed the first steps under the manor’s porch and offered his hand to the blonde man. It was one of these gestures that had become quite a routine, for Jonghyun’s long tuniques could be a hell of a bother when meeting a staircase. Though, this simple proposed hand was enough for the latter to feel his stomach tighten in a very pleasant way — he refused to talk about butterflies or whatever insect the soppy idiom used.
With a smile, he slid his fingers on the strong palm that held them both firmly and gently — how was it even possible ? — while he slightly pulled his skirt upward to see his feet on the steps. Once they were both before the door, he expected Jinki to let go of him… but once again, he got surprised. As they entered the house, their hands remained discreetly holding as if the snugness of the closed place could hide them from any pair of eyes. The staff was way too busy to notice this detail, and for sure the soldier took advantage of it.
The blonde man hid a shy smile. He wouldn’t say it out loud but he loved the way his partner had developed a liking for touching lately ; not in a naughty way, he just loved to take every opportunity he could to brush his arm, fondle the small of his back when no one was looking… Even just putting a hand on his shoulder in public felt more than just the common friendly gesture others saw in it.
“Did I miss a few interesting things while I wasn’t here ?” The youngest of the two asked. “Anything, really.”
“Hmm… everything went so fast, I can’t remember much.” The General replied. “The first thing that comes to my mind is that the little princess loves Minho’s hair a lot.”
“How much did he lose during this fight ?”
“A few tufts. Much of his dignity.”
“I would have loved to witness that myself… she seems lively. And Kibum’s hair ?”
“Intact. It’s too fine to her liking.”
“Look at you talking like a professional. We’ll see when she attacks you.”
“I’m not going near her, I care for my life. Also I am the General, I must keep an image of—”
“Sure, sure. We shall see about that.”
As they were still talking, they walked by the kitchens and stopped in their stroll when they heard a bunch of familiar male voices, interrupted by a really young laughter. Frowning, they let go of each other’s hand and entered the room, making sure not to be noticed too fast so they could see what was happening. They weren’t disappointed. At all.
Sitting with one leg on either side of one of the benches around the long wooden table cooks use for all their preparations, Taemin was surrounded by his little group of friends… all of them giggling and trying to catch the attention of the little girl who was sitting on her uncle’s leg. The young soldier was making her jump on his thigh while the other men played the fools to hear her laugh. Sooyun was on cloud nine and definitely loved having all this attention on her.
“I can’t believe you’re not only linked to the Prince, but to the future Queen as well !” Moonkyu exclaimed for nearly the fifth time. “Do you think she can grow up looking like you ?”
“Stop being dumb, she’s more related to the Prince than Taem.” Jongin retorted as he waved a small fan in front of the girl. “She actually already looks like him.”
“You’re right, she has the same features.” Taemin smiled, leaning on to look at his niece from the side. “Her eyes are like his, the shape of her face too. But the nose and lips are definitely her mom’s.”
“Still, her grandfather is also Taemin’s father, just as much as the Prince…” Wonsik calmly thought out loud. “If she takes more after her grandpa’s side of the family, there are chances that she grows some similarities with you. Many kids end up looking more like their uncles or aunts, so why not ?”
“Hmm, there’s nothing I would want her to share with me, I mean… I’m not that special.” The uncle said as his cheeks turned pink. “If anything, I just want her to be as hopeful as I am.”
“I think you meant naive and gullible ?”
Jongin’s words made his friends snigger, even the victim of this sarcastic attack who just slapped the fan away from his niece and pulled her a bit more towards him. It was like he pretended to protect her from his mean comrade, though his gesture looked so instinctive that it left no room for doubt. Taemin knew his the little girl for nearly three days but was already committed to ensure her safety, to protect her from everything he would consider as a threat.
The four men were joyfully talking about everything and nothing, mostly things related to the upcoming journey, and whenever Sooyun babbled, they just paused in their discussion to awe and give her all the attention she wanted. Looking from afar, Jonghyun was holding his laughter back as the situation looked quite entertaining… while Jinki’s facial expression was a combination of honest enjoyment and strong wish to reprimand someone for not being in position.
This little gang wasn’t giving him any trouble during trainings and missions, they were all extremely invested and as their General, he couldn’t be prouder. The affinity they had grown for each other had naturally enhanced their team effort, and their shared energy and skills were always showing great results once put together, in every situation. However, they were just as compatible when it came to be mischievous and have fun… including by sneaking out.
“Although this is quite an interesting situation to witness…” Jinki said with his loud and clear voice as he walked forwards and startled the young men. “May I know why four of my best soldiers, who should be getting prepared to join the royal convoy’s main escort by now, are lazing around in the kitchens ?”
“Sir !” Wonsik answered first as he stood up, imitated by his friends. “We were by no means abandoning our positions, but lending a hand to a civilian who asked for assistance !”
“And that is why you are holding a teat with no bottle, Kim ?”
“Th-This is… a teat, Sir. For the princess.”
“Indeed.”
“Sir, if I may.” Taemin stepped forwards, still holding a now strangely quiet Sooyun whose slender eyes were focused on the newcomer. “We were getting prepared with our comrades when the princess’ nanny required assistance regarding the feeding.”
“Feeding ? Hence the teat, I presume.”
“Yes, Sir. The kitchens were out of milk and she needed someone trustful to keep an eye on the little girl, since she needs both her hands for… you know.”
“I see. And four men were needed to look after one child.”
“General, aren’t you being a bit too harsh ?” Jonghyun’s gentle voice eventually interrupted the lecture as he appeared from behind with a smile on his face. “I’m sure the princess was really pleased with the presence of these four young persons. Hi, my dear. Oh, I guess this is an invitation.”
As soon as she noticed the blonde man she had already seen a few times in the past three days, Sooyun immediately focused on him and was now stretching one of her small arms in his direction, the other one still holding onto Taemin’s shoulder. The latter, though pouting at the thought of letting her go, helped the manoeuvre and made sure she grabbed good hold of the teacher before he stepped backwards.
Now that the little girl wasn’t under their surveillance anymore, the four soldiers offered Jinki a bright smile before saluting and leaving the kitchen as fast as possible — not forgetting to wave at their new infant friend on their way out. The General rolled his eyes but eventually smiled and made the most of the returning calm in the room to sit a bit. Jonghyun remained standing, holding the baby with one arm under her butt while he held her tiny hand, dancing a gentle waltz and humming the music.
Sooyun sure did love that, she giggled whenever they spun even though it was very slow, the movement certainly feeling faster to her young and small body. At some point, the man even held her above his head with his arms stretched, never stopping to spin on site to keep her entertained… and occupied, his lover ended up realising. His recruits had talked about a feeding issue, meaning the girl might have expressed her hunger earlier. Just as Jonghyun at that moment, the four young men had made sure to keep her mind busy so she would forget about being hungry until her nanny would be back.
They were even smarter than he thought, and heavens knew he already thought highly of them. But handling such a new situation with easiness, he himself didn’t know if he would have been up to the task.
“Look at you, so comfortable around kids.” Jinki smiled. “Is there something you can’t do ?”
“Many things in reality,” Jonghyun replied, slowing down his pace and thinking, “they’re just not quite essential to live a good life.”
“You make me curious.”
“Well, let me think about one thing… Ah, you know I can write with both my hands ? It’s quite useful when you’re hurt or need to work with two hands… but something strange about it is that I can’t draw with my right hand.”
“Can’t you ? Writing and drawing are that different in terms of manipulating your pencil ?”
“Have I ever told you that you’re adorable when you talk to me with that habit of making every sentence more complicated than it can be ?”
“Don’t change subjects.”
“Alright, alright.” The blonde man softly laughed as he sat next to the other man and held Sooyun on his lap. “I don’t know how to say it but yes, it’s different. It’s not the same kind of outlines, drawing needs more precision than just writing letters following each other. Our letters are rather easy to write, it doesn’t require a complex movement of hand and wrist. Drawing is different, and my right hand is a bit shaky. It’s my weakest hand in many situations.”
Listening carefully, the General nodded and tried to remember some moments when he clearly saw Jonghyun use his hands. He expected to have images of him drawing, grabbing or lifting an object, come to his mind, but his face flushed with a dark red when his mind tricked him. Suddenly he could only see the other man’s hands during their private times, and indeed he always used his left one rather than his right one.
He knew he had been caught furiously blushing but before the teacher could tease him or whatever, an incredible timing made the little girl start whining and her nanny rush back to the kitchen. Jinki promised himself he would thank the Gods later for this benediction, as he stood up to salute the old woman who shooed this formal gesture like a grandmother would do.
“Ah, good heavens !” She complained while she quickly poured the content of a small bucket in a pot and hung it above the flames of the fireplace intended for cooking. “For sure the heat is a bother for our livestock ! It took me twice the time I usually take to milk our best cow, I hope the milk will be good… Poor little thing must be starving !”
“Do not worry, madam.” Jonghyun gently reassured her, standing up to make Sooyun hop on his arm. “She was in eight very good hands before the General and I took over. We had to send the soldiers back to their packing, but this sunshine was just as sweet with us than she was with them.”
“I feel so sorry that you had to pause in your duties to take this situation in charge, though. The journey is approaching and I haven’t even finished packing my things.”
“Are you accompanying us ?” The soldier raised an eyebrow, this information had evidently slipped his mind.
“According to his Grace’s request, yes.” The woman said, her voice suddenly calmer as if the single thought of Kibum appeased her worries and haste. “How grown up he is now… if I hadn’t stopped him, he would have gone on his knees to beg me ! He believes he will need my experience as a nanny to learn how to raise this little peanut, and to use my services when the King and him wouldn’t be able to take care of her. It’s naturally that I agreed, I don’t really have a life here in Mongje if I haven’t any Kim baby to look after.”
“Then, madam, I promise you we will not leave this place until you’re sitting in his Grace’s coach.”
“No please, I’ll be perfectly fine sitting next to the driver of any cart around. I think the royal coach will not be large enough to fit his Highness, his Grace, the Princess and me.”
“His Highness does never sit in the coach.” The teacher smiled. “He rides his horse among his army, as is his wish.”
“Oh… well, then my boy might want me to give him some of my advices during the journey.”
While Jonghyun nodded to show his agreement, Jinki couldn’t help but slightly smile at the obvious soft spot the old woman had for the Prince. After all, she was the one who raised him the most to have him become the man he was, when his own mother wouldn’t even look at him. This story had hurt the General a lot although he hadn’t really let it be noticed, but by looking at the nanny, he felt reassured that his sovereign and now friend also had been showed love and affection during his childhood.
“This is settled, then.” He stated. “We will leave you to your work, so you do not run too late because of our chatter.”
“It’s completely fine, I will just feed our sweetheart right there and we will head to pack immediately.”
Saying this, the woman pulled the pot away from the fire and poured some warm milk in a bottle before closing it with the teat that was in Wonsik’s hands earlier. Almost instantly, Jonghyun approached her and handed her Sooyun, who let out a cry when she saw her meal so close to her yet not in her little hands. Once she was comfortably held by the nanny and quiet, relishing her drink, both men bowed and made their way towards the door.
“Oh, by the way, madam.” Jinki turned around when he remembered a question to ask the old woman. “Have you perhaps seen the King and Prince ?”
“For sure, they’re in the training yard.” She answered. “I didn’t have time to really look at what they were doing, but I heard swords hitting.”
“Swords hitting ?”
“How interesting.” Jonghyun commented before he grabbed his partner by the inside of his elbow and pulled him outside.
As he ignored the General’s mumbling — why would his sovereigns be dueling when they should be preparing to leave within the next hour ? — the teacher walked rather fast through the corridors to reach the training yard. It was located at the far end of the domain, on the other side of the gardens so the sound of weapons wouldn’t distract the employees from their respective tasks.
Everyone was buzzing so much no one really noticed the two men making their way through trunks, laundry and employees. They made themselves part of the moving decor and easily found themselves in the wanted place : the yard was empty, pure logic to Jinki who had commanded all of his soldiers to attend their duties and had been imitated by the Prince regarding Mongje’s army. However, two silhouettes were noticeable, moving around in the dueling space.
Just like in Jinju, there was a large area dedicated to demonstrations and duelings, the only difference being that here, it wasn’t fully closed by high walls. The pitch was surrounded by a small rectangular structure made of four low walls holding several wooden pillars to support a rather light roof. It was more serving as a boundary to mark the dueling space out, that wasn’t covered open-air itself. There, the teacher and soldier recognized the two duelists in motion, aiming and hitting each other with swords.
As they approached, they both felt quite relieved to see their weapons were made of wood, though they immediately saw the iron ones scattered not far from them. The show that was happening under their eyes was rather intriguing, but not less interesting. Minho and Kibum were standing at a fair distance from each other and had got rid of their formal attires to only wear their light shirt and pants. As they both wore white and their hair held in a ponytail, the only way to differentiate them when they moved was the way they moved.
Minho’s steps were rougher, his feet often sliding on the gravel, and his body tended to lack suppleness for most of his displacements. However, he clearly knew his strength and had control over it, his best advantage when dueling ; he never hesitated to hit first, holding his sword in one hand and keeping the other one ready to grab, push or punch. Facing him, Kibum was way much more feline, his steps light and almost graceful even in a situation like this. When responding his husband’s attacks, he balanced himself with his free arm while blocking as many hits as he could.
“He’s trusting his body.” Jinki whispered, catching Jonghyun’s attention. “He’s an archer, his reflexes are sharp but a sword and a bow don’t call for the same aptitudes. I saw him during the hunt, he can change the position of his arm and his upper body faster than any of us, and still he never needs more than three seconds to adjust his sight and shoot. It’s incredible how he can apply this ability to dueling as well, look how he switches positions to avoid the opponent’s blade…”
“It’s the first time I see him using a sword, you know.” The blonde man said, and the way the soldier raised his eyebrows betrayed his surprise.
“You’re kidding ?”
“He’s never been into dueling, it has always been Taemin. I can assure you he never raised a sword until now.”
“Damn it… that wouldn’t be the first time he shows up with some hidden skill.”
Both men couldn’t take their eyes off their sovereigns, the King being clearly advantaged thanks to his own years-long training. But the Prince wasn’t outdone, far from it, as he managed to avoid most attacks in a sly way, his eyes focused on his opponent’s arm, shoulder, and sometimes his legs. He never stared for too long at his sword, rather choosing to anticipate his husband’s movements by analyzing him.
“This takes days, if not weeks, for new recruits.” The General quietly gasped, not even blinking nor waiting for Jonghyun to ask for an explanation. “Not staring at the sword. This is like the biggest mistake they all make at the beginning, because every reasonable person would watch out for the weapon that tries to hurt them.”
“They shouldn’t ?” The teacher asked, hissing when his friend narrowly avoided a hit and took a few steps back.
“They mustn’t. For so many reasons, I couldn’t list them all right now, but… he looks exactly where he should, and he opts for a defensive position to study his opponent’s approach. He’s looking for a breach… how can he do that when it seems to be his first time…”
“Kibum has always been a quick learner, you don’t need to teach him something twice and his brain is all about theory. He often refused his instructor to show him the way to do certain things, he just listened once to the theory and put it into practice himself. It rarely worked on the first time—”
“Obviously ! You can’t pretend to succeed practice on first try if you just have the theory. It must take, what, a dozen tries at least !”
“He needs around five.”
“Listen, that’s impossible. Five tries ? When he wasn’t shown the example ? Even my best soldier takes at least ten days to succeed for the first time, whatever the technique I teach him.”
“Taemin is eager and impatient.” Jinki didn’t even react at the way the other man guessed who his best soldier was, he was way too dumbfounded to think straight. “He will try something as soon as you tell him about it, without thinking enough, when the theory isn’t even half clear in his head. Kibum is the opposite, he will think a lot about the theory and see it in his mind, imagine it and analyse every potential outcome. When he tries and fails, it just clarifies his theoretical approach and he fixes the origin of his mistake.”
“He’s more redoubtable than one can think when seeing him…”
“Of course, that’s his secret.”
Jonghyun smiled when his partner had to sit to digest this whole new information that troubled his instructor’s brain. At the same moment, the Prince found the breach he was looking for and launched his attack… but Minho was far from a beginner and had purposely given him the opportunity, avoiding him with a sharp, fast movement that made his husband lose his balance. The latter felt the wooden sword hit him on the side and he fell on one knee, preventing his fall by putting a hand on the floor.
“Damn it.” Kibum swore, catching his breath and taking the King’s hand when the latter approached him and offered his help. “I thought you were going easy on me but not at all, right ? That breach was a trick.”
“Of course it was, you didn’t think I would let you beat me after only three days ?” The younger man laughed, helping him to stand and dusting his pants himself. “Let’s stop for today, we will leave soon.”
“Can’t we do it just one more time ? I’m sure I can pierce your breach, trick or not, I only need one more try, maybe two.”
“We’ll do that at home, I promise. It’s getting late, come.”
Minho laughed at the way the other man seemed to pout to convince him, and he only leaned on him to kiss his forehead before he went to pick their things up. Like one man and with no apparent reason, Jinki and Jonghyun fell down to their knees and hid behind the low wall. They kept quiet and listened to their sovereigns’ movements, hearing the rustle of fabric and the clinking of the swords they collected from the floor. Footsteps soon faded away and once silence fell on the yard, both men sighed.
“Three days ?” The General realised. “I’ve been so busy I didn’t notice they’ve been training together.”
“That’s lovely, if you ask me.” The teacher smirked, standing up and adjusting his hair. “I can’t wait for Kibum to beat the King’s ass.”
“That will not happen, Minho learned from me, dear.”
“We shall see about that. You’re not infallible, aren’t you ?”
“Come here and repeat that.”
“No, I’m fine.”
Before his partner could stand up, the blonde man walked away with a playful smile on his lips… and literally ran away when he heard Jinki on his feet, chasing him. It was amusing how two persons as serious as them could lose themselves in such childish games when in a good mood. This time, everyone in the manor noticed the Prince’s teacher holding his tunic’s skirt up to better run away from the King’s General, trying to leave him behind by going through the garden’s low trees and high bushes.
Fortunately, no one saw them making their way to one of their bedrooms and locking themselves up inside until the awaited departure.
* * * * * * * *
The Queen Mother had finally stopped running, giving orders and asking for reports, and she was now changing clothes in her quarters. The same morning, a couple of scouts had reached the palace, announcing that the royal convoy had been on the road for the past three days and would arrive before sunset. One of them had read the piece of parchment the Prince had written during a break, briefly mentioning the triumph of Jinju over Mongje, the tragic end of his tyrannic mother and the agreement between the kingdom and province.
Though these were only good news and had reassured her, Jihwan couldn’t help but be apprehensive of what, rather who she would meet within an hour. At the end of his message, her son-in-law had deemed necessary to warn her that she wouldn’t welcome only those who had left, but also two important persons his husband and him couldn’t wait to introduce to her. As smart as she was, the woman had cogitated for hours about the identity of these two newcomers, in vain.
Even with the knowledge of her son’s minister in charge of foreign affairs, she had no clue. Mongje wasn’t full of important people, only the rulers and their closest relatives were worthy of having their names kept in the Five Kingdoms’ influential families’ register. In light of the province’s founder originally being of royal blood despite his betrayal and exile, a part of the heavy manuscript was dedicated to his lineage. The Queen had studied it over and over but couldn’t even find a hint about a potential remote cousin, even from the preceding generation.
Who could be so important but not registered anywhere ? This made no sense. Nevertheless, Jihwan had learnt with time that she could trust the Prince. It was still hard for her to unwind, for she had never been at ease with meeting new persons ; when her late husband was still alive, he was the one leading these encounters and she was either by his side, quiet and smiling, or anywhere else and not solicited. She had discovered this necessary task when serving as regent for a few years, and this was one of the few things she didn’t regret abandoning.
Once she was wearing a whole new outfit and her companion, Joohyun, had styled her hair, she stood up and took a deep breath. It couldn’t be that deep, so she would just do as she had always done : hiding her stress behind her impenetrable face. Never drop your guard, had she learnt through her own mother when she had been betrothed to Minho’s father. Never did she, even when pretending the contrary… and although her son hadn’t inherited this skill from her, she now had a son-in-law who was like a mirror to her personality.
After observing him throughout the months, she had had to admit that the Prince had some natural abilities that she shared. Perhaps it had been helpful to their slowly increasing relationship, for their realized they could understand each other on things the King unfortunately couldn’t. Both men weren’t aware of it — because of this skill of hers — but Jihwan had spent days and days looking for a way to maintain their wedding after they had come to her, on that unforgettable morning when they had somehow confessed to each other in front of her.
And she was terrified.
Terrified because she hadn’t found any solution, when the complete healing of the kingdom was only three months away from now.
“Your Majesty ?” The young Yerim appeared at the door, her cheeks pink from the race she had just done through the palace. “I was informed by the sentries that the royal convoy has just entered the town.”
“Already ? Thank you, dear, please make sure everything is ready and be prepared to welcome the King and Prince. As planned, I entrust Seulgi and you with his Highness’ belongings, Sooyoung and Seungwan with his Grace’s.”
“Yes, your Majesty, it will be done.”
“May I escort you, your Majesty ?” Joohyun asked, opening the door for her.
The Queen inhaled deeply and nodded, leaving her quarters and holding her own hands on her stomach. Followed by her companion who remained quiet as usual, she absent-mindedly fiddled with her rings, turning them, sometimes rubbing her fingers. The closer she was to the main doors, the stronger her stress grew and she managed to exasperate herself. She knew how it was going to end if she keeps worrying herself sick like this over something she couldn’t foresee.
Trust him, she repeated to herself while walking. Once she was outside, she felt slightly relieved when she saw the General’s father smiling at her as he was already standing at his place. She joined him and accepted his support, holding his arm.
“You must be proud of your son, your Majesty.” Lee Jinseok said, his voice betraying his own pride for the man he considered like a second son. “This ordeal was rather complex, even more at the beginning of one’s reign, and he dealt with it with success.”
“I am proud, just as I am proud of my son-in-law.” Jihwan replied, knowing the man was making conversation to soothe her. “They are doing an incredible work together and I couldn’t expect less from any of them. But your own son is not outdone, my friend. He seems accustomed to his new occupation.”
“He prepared himself for it all his life, and he was waiting for my abdication despite himself. But he is indeed as invested as I imagined him to be, and I am, too, proud of my son.”
“Isn’t it reassuring to see our children prospering ? I am glad they both had each other when growing up.”
“I am too, your Majesty. I think that once Jinju will be completely saved, we will be able to step down for good, with no worry. I trust your sons and mine enough to enjoy my retirement.”
“Y-Yes, I do as well.”
The Queen stuttered when she heard the way her long lasting friend used the plural to mention her sons, and he smiled noticing it. After all, she had confided in him so many times these past few years, and her most recent confession had been to speak highly of the Prince and admit she now saw a second son in him. It was a way for her to accept his position as her son-in-law, but the word son had even more importance as of that day.
It was like Jinseok reminded her of it on purpose, to help her believe in her own trust in Kibum. She ended up smiling as well, and raised her head towards the door. They could all hear the convoy approaching, and when the sentries played their drums, the doors slowly opened on the first half of Jinju’s army. Led by the King himself and his General, both of them riding their horse at the head of the squadron, soldiers entered and immediately found their place, making sure the carts could enter.
As soon as they got off their horses and entrusted the ostler with them, both men walked towards their respective parent and Minho removed his helmet before he pulled his mother in a warm embrace. She naturally returned it and held him tight, whispering welcoming words to his ears, while Jinki and his father shook arms like brothers in arms do. They’d never been into hugs, but the way the former General pressed a hand on his son’s shoulder said it all.
Eventually, the royal coach entered, followed by the few carts carrying the King and Prince’s belongings. The four maids Jihwan had assigned to them instantly moved, giggling a bit when some soldiers helped them to collect the trunks and other boxes. Minho let go of his mother to go open the coach’s door himself, placing the footboard himself and offering his hand. The pretty hand with long, slender fingers that found its place in his was recognizable among thousands, and Kibum’s head emerged from the vehicle.
Once he was on the bare ground, he smoothed his attire out and held his husband’s arm as the latter led him to the Queen. The woman smiled to the graceful, black haired man, and opened her arms. The Prince got startled for a second, not expecting this kind of request, but his cheeks eventually turned pink and a smile appeared on his lips as he leaned on and embraced her mother-in-law. It felt strangely fine.
“Welcome home, to both of you.” She said, allowing Kibum to straighten up. “How was the journey ? The weather has been quite unbearable lately…”
“We made sure to ride along rivers most of the time, so it was fine.” The King said. “I enjoy the bright blue sky and this summer heat, after so many years without it.”
“Yes, it feels good.” His husband added. “The only thing I have missed is a real bed, to be my honest and town mouse self.”
“I can fully understand it.” Jihwan laughed a bit before she recovered her serious face. “I must confess I have been quite nervous after reading your message… it is silly, of course, but I think I cannot wait anymore to meet these persons you mentioned.”
“Oh, yes, naturally. Please wait a minute.”
“It might be a bit shocking, but you do not have to worry.”
Her son’s last words obviously added fuel to the fire of her stress, but the Queen held it in and waited as told. She saw Kibum walk back to the coach and wait for Sir Jonghyun to get out of it before he seemed to go back in… but actually put only one foot on the footboard and reached inside with his hands. Jihwan’s heartbeat increased to the point she felt like the whole organ was going to pierce through her chest, until the moment it seemed to skip more than one beat.
When her son-in-law stepped backwards and turned over to walk towards them again, he had a baby in his arms. She didn’t even notice the old nanny who got out of the coach right after, her eyes staring at the small silhouette that was coming closer by seconds passing. Once they were face to face and the child looked at her, she frowned for a minute, trying to remember where she had seen these eyes and this expression… and it struck her when she got smiled at.
“By the Gods…” She muttered, her hand looking for someone to hold on to as her face grew pale.
“Mother, let me introduce you to Kim Sooyun.” Minho said with pride in his voice. “She is Kibum’s hidden niece, and the future Queen of Jinju.”
No reaction came to Jihwan’s mind, but her body responded the news the only way it could after so much stress. She fainted.
When she regained consciousness, she took a few seconds to recognize her own private room as she had been carried to the sofa. The slight fog before her eyes slowly faded and she eventually made out the features of the man who was holding her hand, sitting on the ottoman opposite her.
“Do not hurry, your Majesty.” The Prince’s gentle voice came to her ears at the moment she recognized him. “Here, some water.”
The Queen accepted the glass she was handed and slowly straightened up, holding her forehead with one hand and sipping. The freshness of the liquid helped to revive her and she gladly drank it all, getting a grip on herself. Looking at her, her son-in-law looked seriously concerned with his eyebrows furrowed, and she realized he was the only one around her. They were alone in the room, and she understood it had been according to his request.
“Perhaps I should have prepared you more for what was coming…” Kibum started, sounding honestly sorry. “I guess my enthusiasm got the better of me.”
“Where is everyone ?” Jihwan asked. “Have I been unconscious for long ?”
“No, it has barely been a quarter hour. The General’s father carried you here, Minho and I were with you but I asked both of them to leave. I thought I was the one who had to tell you everything.”
“You… You did bring a baby back from your hometown, I did not dream it…?”
“No, you did not. Let me explain myself, everything will be crystal clear in no time.”
The Prince looked at her, waiting for her approval, and the woman saw in his eyes that there was nothing predicting something bad regarding this child. He seemed rather calm and… fulfilled. She nodded and he spoke again, his voice controlled and tone gentle, telling the entire story behind her sister’s passing. He told about his mother’s long lasting whim and all the crimes she perpetrated, hidden behind his father’s disguised rightful authority. He revealed the truth behind his own lineage and the way they had found out.
Jihwan was observant when it came to one’s features, and she noticed how her son-in-law’s eyes seemed to be covered by a veil of pain for a few seconds, when he mentioned the trial. She covered her mouth with a hand to prevent herself from gasping when Kibum quoted his mother’s words, not omitting the harsh insults and confessions towards him. But his eyes recovered their sweetness when he mentioned his sister’s daughter, said her name and remembered the first time she smiled at him.
He explained how this little girl was the rightful heiress of Mongje and how, unfortunately, the province wouldn’t last long because of the drastic climatic change that would leave it to dryness within the next two years. The Queen was smart enough to anticipate the end of the story, and she guessed right : she nodded to everything Kibum said about the planned exodus to Jinju and the need for an agreement with Maguk before scheduling any constructions.
“Mongje will not make it, we have to come to terms with it.” The Prince concluded. “We will send an envoy to Maguk at the crack of dawn tomorrow, to ask for the claim of this piece of land. As soon as we will have their approval, we will begin the whole process.”
“You have been crowned for less than a year and you are already extending our realm.” Jihwan said, her voice steadier. “This might be a forced extension but this is promising a bright future for Jinju, you have my full support.”
“Thank you, your Majesty. We could not have your opinion before so I am glad you agree. For as long as we will get new houses built, my regency as the heir of Mongje will be handled by my father. This province will not exist anymore, and with its disappearance… this marriage could end as well. But we have a solution, now.”
“The girl.”
“Yes. Do you remember this ancient law you told us about, the other day in this same room ? We only need to have someone of my blood to ensure Jinju’s future. Sooyun is my sister’s daughter, my niece, and she needs a home. She has been hiding for too long and my father gave us his blessing. Minho and I… would like to raise her like our daughter and make us the heiress.”
“This is so… I mean, this makes a lot of informations to digest. But I presume my son and you reflected a lot before taking such a decision ?”
“We did. I understand that her lineage is not fully noble and that the Choi dynasty is made of pure-blood only, but—”
“It is not, and I think everyone knows it but pretends not to.”
Saying this, the Queen slowly stood up and adjusted her attire and hair before gesturing for Kibum to imitate her. She approached him and placed her hands on his arms, looking at him in the eye.
“Many times since this dynasty began, heirs were illegitimate children.” She said. “Many times, kings and queens committed adultery and the child who accessed the throne after them was born to a parent who was a commoner, or a noble with no royal blood. Did you know that the Choi dynasty is supposed to have kings and queens with light skin and black hair ?”
“I did not…” The Prince admitted before the insinuation hit him. “Minho’s skin is rather tanned, and his hair… it is dark but not really black.”
“Yes, because his lineage has stopped being pure for decades already. And… I am done lying, pretending. Despite the circumstances being tragic, you found a solution to your marriage, to Jinju’s prosperity. In light of all secrets and lies from the past, I do not see anything wrong with your niece being the future Queen. We will play along these so called traditions and make her follow that ritual I told you about, and she will be the heiress.”
“Are you really giving your blessing…?”
“What mother would I be if I refused the long awaited solution you have been eager to find ? This kingdom has a King and a Prince linked by marriage, and is ensured with their next sovereign. Everything is fine.”
Kibum stood gaping for a moment, not realizing that after so many months, they finally did it. He had everything he had always dreamed of, and it hit him at that exact moment, making him fall on his knees. He was so happy that tears of joy started rolling down his cheeks and when the Queen pulled him in her embrace, he gladly accepted. He hold onto her arms as his face was pressed against her stomach, while she smiled and held his shoulder with one hand, the other one caressing his black hair.
“And if I may tell you this one thing…” Jihwan murmured. “Your sister would be proud of you. I know I might have been cruel with you at the beginning, but now, I realise our realm will live thanks to your sole existence. And I cannot thank you enough for this, I was told that you felt guilty towards your sister but you can be sure of this : you honoured her, and you always will for as long as you will be the Prince of Jinju.”
Listening to these words, the young man’s quiet tears made space to loud sobs as he tightened his hold, the Queen eventually kneeling herself to properly hug him. She softly caressed his back and held him for as long as needed, but she couldn’t really understand the depths of Kibum’s cries. He was happy, for sure, and the woman’s words had moved him to the core. But more than the pride of honouring his beloved sister, he had just discovered the feeling of being a son.
Within a couple of minutes and just with her words, Jihwan had just been the mother he had never really had. Acknowledging his existence and thanking him for it, that was all he had ever needed, all he had sought for during his entire childhood but never found. It was like the fog that had been forced around his person since birth, the shadow that had surrounded him for years, had just been dissipated by a woman and her motherly words. He cried for a moment, needing quite a time to collect his thoughts and clear his head.
Eventually, he straightened up and wiped his face with the sleeves of his coat, before his face was enlightened by the most beautiful smile the Queen had ever seen on his face. Smiling herself, she stood up and took his hands to make his stand as well, wiping his last tears with her thumb.
“Now… would you mind introducing me to your niece again ?”
The young Prince nodded vigorously and enthusiastically led his mother-in-law outside the small room. In no time, they arrived to the east wing and walked past the royal quarters to reach the door of what used to be Taemin’s room when he slept not far from his friend before moving out to his soldier’s dormitory. After channeling his energy, Kibum knocked and pushed the wooden panel to reveal the chamber… who had gone through a slight change.
The single bed had been pushed against the wall to make space in the middle of the room for a crib. Jihwan immediately recognized it as her own son used to sleep in it when he was an infant, and she entered the room to walk straight towards it. As she caressed the edge and reminisced the countless times she had watched her baby sleep there, she didn’t notice that the place wasn’t empty.
She got startled by a man clearing his throat and turned around to find Minho, standing by Kibum’s side, his arms busy holding Sooyun. The Queen approached and covered her blushing cheeks when she really looked at the baby’s face. She hadn’t seen it wrong the first time, she looked like her uncle so much it was rather troubling… but in a good way. She had fallen asleep and her features were adorably relaxed — her tiny, pouting lips gave her cheeks an even rounder shape.
“She looks so much like you…” Jihwan whispers, not resisting the temptation and sliding her little finger into the small hand, which immediately squeezed it. “She’s beautiful.”
“I see you feel better, Mother.” The King couldn’t help but tease, though he talked with the same tone so the little girl wouldn’t wake up. “Should we make the presentations ?”
“I will.” The Prince smiled. “Your Majesty, here is Kim… Choi Sooyun, our daughter. And your granddaughter.”
Both mother and son looked at him, surprised by the use of their family name instead of his and the words chosen to describe her. If Minho managed to hold the wave of emotions back, his eyes only watering, the Queen bowed her head and when she looked up, she had tears falling. But she was smiling.
“This makes you my son.” She concludes, taking Kibum’s hand in his. “Please, starting today, no more Your Majesty.”
“Y-Yes… Mother…?” The black haired man tried.
The woman smiled and nodded, before turning her gaze back to the sleeping baby. And they were all smiling.
* * * * * * * *
A few weeks had passed since the arrival of the Princess in Jinju, and the summer heat had made space for a cooler weather, though the sun was still shining in the blue sky. Within a month, leaves would start losing of their bright green to wear warmer colours and allow the world to end another cycle… until the beginning of a new one.
It indeed was a period of new beginnings in the royal palace, for many things had happened since the sovereigns’ return. Queen Hyoyeon of Maguk had sent back their envoy with the agreement signed and a message written by her, wishing her fellow rulers all the luck they needed for these upcoming constructions. It had taken a few more days for this considerable work to start, for the people of Jinju deserved to know what was going to happen before it happened.
The army had been sent in town, delivering the news in person by reading a message written by the King and Prince themselves. Once again, the latter had been pleasantly surprised by the people’s response, who had praised their generosity and promised to pray for the building to be successful. A few men had even walked all the way up towards the palace to propose their help, which Minho had gladly accepted and naturally rewarded with proper wages.
Jonghyun and Jinki had been assigned the development of plans and the inventory of all materials needed. Two weeks after, the construction had begun. Kibum had written to his father to assure this good start and the official beginning of their scheduled plan, obviously keeping space on his parchment to tell him about his granddaughter’s new life.
Sooyun had turned one the week before, and the Queen had made sure to prepare the traditional ceremony with twice more of everything. It had been decided that the girl’s existence and role in the dynasty would be announced right after her first birthday, once the priests would finish the ritual. The Prince hadn’t assisted to it because he always felt uncomfortable with whatever involved priests, but the result was here.
The Royal Princess and Heiress Sooyun of the Choi dynasty was born.
The announcement had once again been made in two steps, both sovereigns going out in person with their daughter and an escort. They had first introduced her to the nobility, then to the people, only explaining that she was the Prince’s relative and, through the holy ritual, worth of the title of heiress. Three priests had accompanied them to confirm, which had somehow convinced even the wariest noble.
Jinju’s new beginning was there, and no one seemed to disapprove. Life ran its course in town and in the palace, for the enjoyment of everyone.
That day, Jonghyun had freed his students earlier than usual to pay a visit to his partner and friends. The General had been busy supervising both his soldiers’ training and the good progress of the new district’s building, and they hadn’t had many occasions to meet. It was difficult when they didn’t live in the same place and when a whole town separated them, but they had no choice and had somehow learned to deal with it. When he passed the huge doors and saluted the sentries, the teacher was immediately showed where Jinki had been seen for the last time.
In no time, he reached the training yard and frowned when he noticed the gathering of soldiers inside the closed area. He wasn’t sure of what was happening but he made his way through the dozens of bodies until he found himself just behind the lower wall that marked the dueling pitch out. And then, he understood the sudden infatuation.
The King and Prince had never ceased their personal training, and it seemed there were about to put the apprentice’s learning to the test. Standing a few feet away from each other, they were both wearing a basic military attire to protect themselves ; a white shirt topped with a thin coat of mail, wrist and shin guards… and they were holding a real sword.
Jonghyun realised Jinki was standing between them as a sort of referee, and he quickly stepped backwards after lowering his arm to announce the beginning of the fight. For a moment, none of the sovereigns moved, only staring at each other and one quietly daring the other to engage first. In the end, Kibum started walking, holding his sword vertically before his chest and studying Minho’s posture. His steps were slow and calculated, as he moved to the side and not forwards.
His husband followed him with his eyes and eventually moved to the opposite direction. They were turning on a circle, facing each other and never losing the eye contact. Until the Prince surprised everyone and launched the first attack, him who had grown the reputation of making defense his first choice. But it was planned, because it startled the King for a slight second and forced him to back away rather sharply.
The younger man smirked, and then, the duel began. He attacked and Kibum defended himself, either avoiding or blocking the blade with improved skills that the teacher hadn’t had the opportunity to witness. His movements were even smoother than when the General and him had spied on their training in Mongje, and whenever he moved, he seemed to be about to fly away. It was like a choreography to him, a dangerous dance with a weapon in hand that seemed as light as air between his fingers.
His long hair, held in a ponytail, followed each of his movement and gave them a certain graciousness that contrasted with Minho’s brute force. However, the latter wasn’t outdone for anything in the world ; his attacks weren’t uncertain and every hit was well thought out. And this time, he wasn’t underestimating his husband’s abilities nor offering breaches. The way they were both observed by so many witnessed filled him with competitiveness ; he couldn’t lose that fight.
Sweat started forming on their skin as they kept fighting without touching each other for long minutes. But Kibum, while learning from his King, had also taken time to observe him. He knew his weaknesses and just had to wait for the right moment… which arrived quite fast to his taste. At one point, Minho grew impatient and made his attacks less methodical, though a new recruit wouldn’t make the difference. But it mattered so much, and it was the key to victory for his husband.
The black haired man suddenly straightened up and put his sword’s tip on the floor, holding the weapon against his leg to adjust his hair. Naturally, the other man walked into the lion’s den, thinking of it as a moment of inattention. He rushed towards him and was ready to hit while making sure to protect his own body with his free arm… but he forgot his lower body.
With a speed that impressed more than one man in the yard, Kibum grabbed his sword’s pommel again and spun round at the perfect timing to avoid Minho’s blade. Even the best soldier would take a certain time, as short as it was, to raise his sword again after lowering it towards a target. While the King hit the floor with his weapon and got slightly put out of balance, the other man used his surroundings and pushed on the low wall with one foot to give him enough run-up to shoot off to a spot behind his husband.
The latter had time to raise his sword but not to turn around, and when he felt a foot hit him right behind the knees, rather strongly, he gasped and couldn’t help but fall forwards. His knees hit the ground and he let go of his sword to save himself by putting his palms against the gravel. Before he could even understand what had happened, he saw his blade being kicked away and as he straightened up, the tip of Kibum’s weapon was under his chin.
“Checkmate, your Highness.” The latter said with a smile, immediately cheered by the entire assembly with loud shouts.
Minho understood he had lost, but he wasn’t in the right state of mind to feel frustrated. Even the cheering seemed like a distant sound as he stared at his husband, standing in front of him in all his glory, his body covered with sweat and his eyes shining with pride and determination… literally holding his life in the palm of his hand. The cold metal against the skin of his chin felt like nothing, because the King’s body had suddenly grown hotter than a few seconds before.
The vision of Kibum standing like this and holding him at his mercy with his sword and his stare… was the most arousing thing ever. The defeated man didn’t feel any frustration, no, he only wanted one thing at that moment. To bring this side of his husband right to their quarters.
tumblr’s new policy disallows me to post chapters 1 and 2, so I deleted the whole fanfic from here. you can still find it on AFF and AO3 (click on your favourite website to read it).
Added: several chapters of #KingdomOfJinju, part 5 of #SingYourSoul, 2 JongHo one-shots and one “multi” one-shot including SHINee and SuperM as kids.
Enjoy!
P-S: chapter 31 of ‘Kingdom Of Jinju’ is in the works! I’m so sorry for the long waiting, I’ve been so busy lately and I struggled a lot to find the slightest piece of time to do things for myself. But it’s coming!
tumblr’s new policy disallows me to post chapters 1 and 2, so I deleted the whole fanfic from here. you can still find it on AFF and AO3 (click on your favourite website to read it).
Added: several chapters of #KingdomOfJinju, part 5 of #SingYourSoul, 2 JongHo one-shots and one “multi” one-shot including SHINee and SuperM as kids.
Enjoy!
P-S: chapter 31 of ‘Kingdom Of Jinju’ is in the works! I’m so sorry for the long waiting, I’ve been so busy lately and I struggled a lot to find the slightest piece of time to do things for myself. But it’s coming!
[In this story, the conditions and rights of the LGBTQ+ community in South Korea are completely altered to make same-sex marriage and adoption legally possible. An alternative universe I wish to become reality someday.]
Pairings: OnKey / JongHo
Additional characters: kid!Taemin and kid!SuperM’ (except for Baekhyun)
A super spooky night
The clock shows half past five above the dining table when Kibum places the last small bat made of sugar paste on the tremendous cake. He spent his whole day off baking and drawing the most impressive dessert up, also with the help of his boyfriend for the past two hours. Both men take a few steps back to contemplate their work, holding their breath for a minute as if worried they might make the structure fall with just a sigh. But it stands.
Built with three round layers of different circumferences, the cake is all about black and purple homemade frosting. Every decoration is made of almond or sugar paste shaped to represent various characters from a famous animated movie, The Nightmare Before Christmas. The “icing on the cake” actually has nothing to do with icing ; it’s a massive, round bubble of white chocolate with sculpted holes that create the face of Jack Skellington.
Kibum is particularly proud of this part of the cake, for it took him four tries before reaching this impressive result. He had to look for some videos to get that special technic, so he could perfectly pour melted chocolate on a blown up balloon, let it harden with time before delicately sculpting the holes and remove the balloon without breaking the whole thing. The fourth result is perfect, placed on top of the cake and surrounded by little sugar pumpkins. It’s all ready.
“I thought we wouldn’t finish it in time.” Jinki comments, finally allowing himself to sit as he removes his apron. “What are you doing ?”
“Taking pictures of course !” His boyfriend replies as he draws his phone, his enthusiasm showing in the way his eyes sparkle. “That shit took me a day, I won’t let it be engulfed within ten minutes and be forgotten just like that.”
“Sure, but careful with those words once we’ll be there.”
“I’m always careful. Speaking of that, what time is it ?”
“Half past five, more or less. When are we expected ?”
“Half past six.”
“Shit.”
Ignoring Kibum’s laughter at his cursing word, the older man stands up and leaves the kitchen to take a quick shower. They barely have an hour to get dressed and show up at their appointment’s place, which sounds like an impossible mission. However, both men have a certain thing in common : they’re organized. Before time runs out, they’re both all clean from any trace of baking and wearing their costumes ; as they look at each other in the large mirror of their bedroom, Jinki can’t help but snort.
Since they started dating almost four years ago, they’ve been into couple clothes and items, but this year marks their first real couple outfit for this spooky occasion… and he definitely got scammed here. Standing next to him and adjusting his dragon-like horned headdress, Kibum looks stunning in his own version of Maleficent — the recent one, not the one from the very old movie. It has been an idea from their friends’ son, who thought from all of his five years of age that his uncle’s face somehow looked like the dark fairy’s.
The man had found the concept way too appealing to ignore it. That’s how and why he’s now standing proudly in front of the glass, his realistic and expensive costume fitting him as if he was the original character himself. He fully played the game, making his cheekbones look even higher and his jaw sharper by using an easy makeup method with silicon — he’d tried it numerous times before that day, to be sure he wouldn’t mess it up when time would come. And he didn’t.
“Can you remind me about the reason behind my costume ?” Jinki asks, drawing the other man out of his self-contemplation. “Didn’t you tell me that Maleficent has a whole people of her own kind ? Why am I just… a semi-crow and not one of them ?”
“She does, but the crow is more significant.” His boyfriend replies, always serious when it comes to a universe he loves. “The crow was like the part of her she was missing when she became the shadow of her former self. He helped her and always stood by her side, even when she technically didn’t need him anymore. There’s a long lasting affection between them, they’re like… partners in crime. And I wanted to see your handsome face so I went for the crow’s human version.”
“So… I’m your other half and handsome partner in crime ?”
“Exactly. See ? Perfectly fitting us.”
Smiling, Kibum steals the other man a gentle kiss and adjusts the collar of the latter’s black jacket, covered with feathers to remind of the bird. If there is something he loves to see, it’s Jinki wearing black clothes… which is rare, much to his displeasure. But this day, the older man is even wearing a quality wig to imitate the mid-length dark hair of the character, and damn, how good looking it makes him. His boyfriend is about to forget the real purpose of their costumes when his phone rings, interrupting his contemplation.
Cursing under his breath, he plunges his hand in Jinki’s pocket, surprising the latter, and takes his device.
“Yeah ?” He says when he picks up, the deep but loud voice on the other side extremely recognizable. “What are you saying, we’re not late yet. (…) We’re about to leave but don’t expect us to drive fast, we have a whole damn piece of art to preserve before it fills kids’ stomachs ! (…) Alright, see you there. I’m hanging up.”
As soon as he isn’t hearing his best friend’s voice anymore, the horned man makes a face and sticks his tongue out towards his phone, making his partner laugh. Before they’re really running late, they both head to the kitchen to carefully place a huge glass bell cover above the cake, with small metallic ties on its edge to keep it attached to the plate. Thanks to his work in the fashion industry, Kibum sure has a lot of contacts in this world, but he got lucky enough to be in love with a man who, unlike him, knows professionals chefs personally. He has been lent this high cloche to cover and protect their dessert during the short travel from their house to the school.
Once everything is ready and safe, they lift the cake together to place it on a low trolley and pull their coats on before pushing it out of their apartment. They quietly thank some higher entity for equipping their flat with an elevator as they’re being taken to the private parking lot in the basement. With one last, careful effort, they place the imposing stuff on one of the backseats, even fastening the belt on it. While Kibum takes place next to it to hold it just in case, Jinki takes the wheel and finally, they leave.
On the road, the younger man sends a message to his friend, warning him that they’re on their way and will join them within ten minutes. He smiles when he receives a picture of an excited little boy as an answer, the kid wearing fake fangs that gives him a terrific smile… softened by the way he places his arms above his head to shape a heart.
“Taemin is a vampire this year.” He says, more to himself but loud enough to be heard by his boyfriend. “And I think one of the kids is a ghost, I can see a piece of white sheet on the picture.”
“How many kids will be there, again ?” Jinki asks, mentally trying to count.
“Six with him. Seven if you add Minho.”
“Oh please.”
The driver can’t help but laugh, this constant game between these two adults never failing to amuse him despite how old it’s growing. Kibum and Minho have known each other for more than fifteen years and their friendship only grew stronger by time passing ; though, just like when they were teens, not one day goes by without one of them sending some random attack at the other. At first, Jinki had been startled by this strange behaviour but he quickly got used to it as he spent more and more time in their company.
It’s actually by means of knowing Minho through a few classes in common at university that the older man got to meet the man he now calls his boyfriend. And as if heaven had wanted to kill two birds with one stone, Jinki had been the one introducing his classmate to his own childhood friend during an outing, Jonghyun. Since then, the four young men had become inseparable… and while Kibum had asked Jinki out, Minho had found himself disconcerted by how he had been asked the same by Jonghyun only a couple weeks after.
Years passed and they’re now grown adults, reaching the age of thirty one after another. But time hasn’t altered their friendship, nor their respective love relationships ; the first couple is living under a same roof, as they bought their very first apartment two years ago and got engaged a few months after. If they took their time and planned their wedding for this winter, their friends had tied the knot immediately after leaving university. Their family had quickly been joined by a baby, not even five months old, who had looked at them in the eyes at the adoption agency.
The orphan little boy found two loving, caring parents in the persons of Jonghyun and Minho, who raised him from then. Taemin, as is his name, is a cheerful and always smiling child who makes his dads’ happiness and never misses the chance to overwhelm his soul uncles with his catching laughter. He turned five only a few months ago and is becoming more and more interested in life’s little things, which makes him even more adorable.
Though the first days of separation were difficult for his oldest dad, he’s now going to preschool and enjoying every ounce of it. Kibum remembered his friends’ worries about the matter, since the little boy isn’t of the calm and obedient kind… however, it seems he understood pretty well that school and home are two different environments. For this new school year, he is even showing a new quality of his : patience. His school opened a special class to welcome three foreign children who must improve their Korean, and in order not to make them feel excluded or different, their young teacher managed to bring three native kids in their class.
This is how Taemin is now one of the six students of a small class bringing children from three to five years old. Minho used to fear that the extra attention paid to the three foreigners by their teacher would annoy his son, but his husband was clear about it : it would actually be rewarding. And sure it is, the boy is showing a lot of patience when he is trying to communicate with his classmates who only know the basics of his language for now — even the youngest one is brilliantly improving from all of his three years of age, a talkative one.
Tonight is the first time Kibum and Jinki meet their nephew’s friends, though they already caught sight of them when they occasionally got requested by their friends to pick the kid up from school. The only one they know by name is Jongin, a shy-looking boy who tends to transform himself when being in Taemin’s presence. Both adults feel excited and apprehensive at the same time, for they never spent time with so many children at once…
“We’re there, should I park where teachers park ?” The oldest man draws his fiancé out of his thoughts. “I don’t think it’s open.”
“It’s not but Minho gave me a beeper, I put it in your pocket.” Kibum replies as he takes the gadget from the feathered clothes himself and presses the button. “There you go.”
“Why does he even have a beeper ?”
“The teacher gave him a spare one for tonight, I guess I’ll have to give it back.”
Jinki makes the car slowly move forwards, driving in the parking lot until he recognizes his friends’ vehicle and parks next to it. Once he cuts off contact, he’s the first one to get out and goes to open the boot, taking the folded trolley and giving it his real shape back. He’s about to open the back door when he’s stopped by his boyfriend, who got out through the other door. The semi-crow is told to keep his “clumsy little hands” in his pockets and just giggles as he keeps an eye on the way Kibum is delicately taking the cake out of the car.
They’re not even done placing it on the trolley that they hear a way too familiar voice yelling, growing louder by milliseconds passing. Both men look up and have the reflex to shout “freeze !” to make Taemin stop in his race like for the game they often play. The boy laughs but respects the rule and even poses weirdly to make the thing funnier ; Jinki smiles and makes sure the dessert is safe before he crouches and stretches his arms, welcoming his nephew with a hug.
“Don’t bite me, I wanna live !” He whines before making Taemin move backwards, holding his arms to look at him. “How scary you are, are those real teeth ?!”
“Daddy said to say yes so yes the toothies are real ones !” The boy replies, lisping a bit, before he stands in awe when he sees his other uncle. “Woah ! You look like the real one !”
“That’s the secret, kiddo.” Kibum winks at him before he crouches in his turn, whispering at the kid’s ear. “I am the real one.”
“Stop lying ~”
Their nephew is still laughing and inspecting Maleficent’s horns on his uncle’s head when the three of them are eventually joined by an incredible person. Both men have to look twice before they recognize the man wearing a long, grey toga with shattered tails, his skin painted in a sick-looking shade of grey and his usually blonde hair raised on his head… sprayed with a blazing blue colour.
“Jonghyun, is that you ?” Kibum opens his eyes wide before bursting into laughter. “How the hell did you make your hair stand like that !”
“Lots of gel.” Taemin’s father says before hugging his friends. “Look at us, Bum. Hades and Maleficent, two dark villains !”
“Dark and sarcastic, for sure you chose well.” Jinki comments as he grants the kid’s request and holds him on his hip. “Are we late ?”
“Not at all, the teacher was about to tell the rules and Minho is busy putting make up on one of the children. Taemin, you’re old enough to walk by yourself so get back on your feet. Uncle is old you know.”
“Oh really ? Taeminnie, let’s show your dad I’m not old. Let’s race !”
“Yeeeeeeees !”
The boy keeps screaming as he’s being put on the ground and starts running towards the school, followed by a giggling adult losing black feathers on his way. Remaining alone in the parking lot, Jonghyun and Kibum roll their eyes and laugh together, as the latter closes the car and pushes the trolley. Led by the eldest one, both men peacefully reach the building and head directly to the kitchens where a fridge was emptied beforehand to welcome the cake. Carefully, they place it in the cool and finally join the only lively classroom in the whole place.
The room is small, for it’s made to welcome only six children, but it’s nicely arranged. The desks are gathered to make one big table with six chairs around it, two on each side so students sit by pairs. The last side is empty but overlook the board so it would have been stupid to place people here. In a corner, there are a few small shelves filled with books for every age, and comfortable couches and mats on the floor ; Kibum smiles, remembering his own hometown’s preschool that had a similar calm space in each classroom.
But the place is far from being calm at this moment, half a dozen of kids expressing their joy and excitement by running here and there, making the most of their costumes. Only one is sitting without moving, and the horned man holds on his laughter when he sees his tall best friend so focused on the white skull he is painting on the kid’s face. Minho is so busy he doesn’t even notice his friends arrived, but the latter surely notices his costume : a well-done monster of Frankenstein, with old rags as clothes, scars drawn on random spots of his body and fake nut and bolts popping out of his head and neck.
“Good evening, you must be Mr. Kim ?” A young man dressed as an enchanter with night blue clothes welcomes Kibum with a bow and a smile. “I am Mr. Byun, teacher to this little bunch of kids.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you, I think you met my partner once ?” The other man returns the greetings. “He picks Taemin up sometimes.”
“Oh, yes. I had to speak with him once because his nephew had fought a little that day. But let’s not talk about school tonight, we’re here to have fun after all !”
“That’s right, and I’m done with everyone’s makeup !” Minho speaks in as he approaches the men talking while wiping his hands. “Look at you, how comes you’re always giving your utmost with Halloween costumes ?”
“Halloween is my time of the year, dear.” Kibum laughs, giving his friend a hug. “I see you’ve been busy, did you help every kid ?”
“Yup ! They came with only their costumes in a bag so everything was done here. How long did we take to get everything ready, Baekhyun ?”
“Two hours I would say.” The teacher replies, glancing at the window while the newcomer gets surprised at the sudden informal talk. “But the sun is setting now so we should get started.”
Saying this, the young man claps his hands a few times to gather the six kids, who immediately stop their races and games to sit on their respective chair — Jinki, who sneakily joined his boyfriend’s side, shows him how each chair has a name written on its back. The two couples remain quiet as they watch Baekhyun explain the rules to respect once they will be outside for their sweets hunt. All children are looking at him, paying attention and showing their best side. Jonghyun and Minho can’t help but stare at their son with pride, although Taemin isn’t that calm and silent when they’re home.
When the teacher is done, Kibum starts moving as he expects the hunt to start, but he’s surprised by a language he doesn’t know. Looking up with raised eyebrows, he realizes Baekhyun is repeating himself while looking at a particular kid dressed as a ghost — quite tall for his age, his doe eyes staring at the adult’s lips.
“This one is Yukhei.” Minho slightly leans on to whisper to his best friend’s ear, Jinki listening as well. “He is from Hong Kong but he arrived only three months ago so he can’t understand Korean yet, except basics salutations and a couple of questions you ask a teacher during class.”
“I see…” His elder nods. “How old is he ? He’s tall…”
“He’s four years old.”
“You’re kidding ?”
“I was the same when I was his age, it doesn’t really bother me. Jonghyun is bothered.”
“I’m not.” The flaming blue haired man retorts though he keeps looking at the kids.
“So… Kibum told me there are three foreign kids ?” Jinki asks. “Who are the other two ?”
The oldest man just has time to finish his question when Baekhyun switches languages again, this time looking at the boy who chose to be dressed as a particularly notorious clown — Pennywise, character from a not-really-for-children movie. This makes Kibum frown.
“Does he know the clown he’s dressed as ?” He can’t help but ask. “I almost pissed my pants watching that movie and I’m twenty-seven, don’t tell me he knows about it ? What is he, four ?”
“Five, and he only asked me to paint his face like a clown in a horror movie.” His tall friend laughs. “He doesn’t really know what I did to him, but I’m glad you recognized the character. I might have some talent.”
“Sure, Frankenstein. How did he ask, since the teacher is talking to him in another language ?”
“He’s been here for two years now so he speaks a bit more than basic Korean. Enough to ask me something without stuttering ! He’s doing well but he’s already bilingual, he speaks English.”
“That explains why the teacher is speaking in English now…” The crow man wonders. “Why not the kid’s mother tongue ?”
“He is from Thailand, but Baekhyun doesn’t speak thai so. I would love to tell you his name but I can’t memorize it. Taemin calls him Ten, and the other kids too.”
Both men nod and keep listening to Baekhyun, who’s lifting his fingers one after another as he announces the rules to the kid nicknamed Ten. Kibum mentally bets on the next and last kid he will addresses… but finds himself completely wrong. The young teacher crouches before the smallest, and certainly the youngest kid of the group and asks him if he understood what he just told his classmate. The child seems to hesitate but he eventually shakes his head, what makes the adult smile and repeat his words, in English as well. Slowly, using hands gestures as well.
“English again ?” Jinki raises his eyebrows.
“Mark is Canadian.” Jonghyun replies, beating his husband to it. “But he’s only three so even in his mother tongue, it’s still a bit difficult. Even more when he’s also learning Korean.”
“Three years old… is it good for him to be in this class ?”
“More than you think, because since he’s learning two languages at the same time, it’s better for him to be in a smaller class with few other kids who also are in his case, than in a big group with only kids who talk better, if I can say.”
“You got a point.” Kibum agrees. “He’s so cute, look at him pouting while listening…”
“Taemin is taking this habit, he thinks it will work the same with us and we will give him everything he wants.” Minho quietly laughs. “He wanted to have red eyes to go with his costume and when we explained him that he was way too young for lenses, he just pouted, thinking we would give in to him.”
“And then he said that uncle Kibum would let him, so we were mean parents for around ten minutes.” Jonghyun adds, smiling.
“Since the day I bought him an ice cream behind your back, he thinks I would give him absolutely everything without you knowing.” Their friend rolls his eyes with a smile. “I don’t know if he’s smart or a cute dummy.”
Before they can go on with their not so discreet conversation, the four adults get interrupted by Baekhyun clapping his hands once as he’s done with his speech. The six kids get up all together and go to the low coat rail next to the door, putting their jackets on — with their teacher’s permission, they keep it open so their costume isn’t hidden. The couples smile at the way two kids quickly offer their help to their youngest friend, the little Mark struggling to slip his small coat on because of his pumpkin costume.
“We’re ready to go.” Baekhyun tells his fellow adults as he catches his keys. “Kids must stay all together during the whole outing, but I’m not worried, they have no struggle sticking together.”
“We’ll just make sure they don’t run everywhere.” Jonghyun replies. “Do they have bags ?”
“Yes, I bought some. They have each a pumpkin shaped bag so there’s no jealousy !”
“Excellent.”
Following the teacher’s instructions, Jinki and Minho leave the classroom and wait at the school’s door. While Jonghyun and Kibum will bring up the rear, the six children catch their respective bag and line up by pairs, holding hands — this cute show causes a nervous giggle from the Hades-dressed man.
“Don’t forget, while we’re outside, you keep your friend’s hand in yours !” Baekhyun reminds the kids before letting them leave the classroom two by two, pretending to count them to keep the habit. “Taemin and Jongin, check ! Taeyong and Mark, check ! Yukhei and Ten, check ! We’re free to go.”
The last two adults follow them, switching the lights off, and the whole group is finally heading to their mischievous sweets hunt.
__________________________
Half an hour passed and the streets are full of children wearing various costumes, their adult relatives not always playing this game but showing their involvement in other ways. For sure, the joyfully spooky group wandering with five grown adults disguised for the occasion and six kids blathering around them draws people’s attention. Among them, Jonghyun and Kibum definitely catch a few children’s eye, to the point they even took pictures with perfect strangers… making their own bunch of monsters jealous.
But these little mishaps are quickly forgotten as the pumpkin shaped bags are getting filled more and more by time passing. People opening their doors always come with their hands full of sweets, some with homemade pastries containing pumpkin or lollipops with ghosts, bats or spiders shapes. What makes the school’s group more special is the way three voices stand out when shouting the famous trick or treats, their respective accent or light pronunciation mistakes easy to hear. It only moves whoever they visit to ask for their sweet treasure, the cute little Mark often getting an extra piece.
But night is falling and it becomes darker outside, which forces the teacher to gather his students and keep them around to always have an eye on them. If they were given some freedom at the beginning, though they were well watched, it isn’t possible anymore and Baekhyun earns some pouts and whines in return. Fortunately, a simple stare from him added to Jonghyun and Minho’s quiet, disapproving look is enough for all children to stop any attempt of protesting. It is announced that they will resume their hunt for twenty more minutes before heading back to the school, and it’s Kibum who soothes the sudden tensed atmosphere.
“Kids, what’s with those faces ?” He asks, crouching to be at their eyes’ level. “It’s like a race, isn’t it ? Let’s gather as many sweets we can within twenty minutes, then you will all be rewarded by the biggest cake you’ve ever seen !”
“Cake ?” Yukhei’s eyes seem to light up as he perfectly understood that word.
“Yes, a cake I made especially for you, but it grew a head on our way to the school ! What if we spend too much time outside and it grows legs ? And runs away ?”
“Oh no !” Jongin and Taemin cry out, making the adults giggle since they’re the oldest children in the group, yet the most oblivious about the trick.
“See ?” Jonghyun smiles while he leans on to wipe some dirt on his son’s cheek — how did he even get it ? “We must be fast if we don’t want the cake to escape. So no more talking, it’s wasting time ! Go, fetch some more candies !”
The previous disappointment makes space for a whole new excitement, five little heads bouncing away as they start running to another house. Despite him calling them back to respect the rule, Baekhyun finds himself completely out of the picture ; as he follows them close, he’s joined by Minho who tends to have a well-needed authority on all these kids. The only child who doesn’t follow is Mark, the boy holding his bag of candies with both his small hands and yawning.
“Are you alright, sweetheart ?” The Hades-dressed man asks him, making the kid look up at him with innocent eyes.
“You okay ?” Kibum asks in his turn, choosing English and pointing at the bag. “Want me to hold this ?”
“Ho’d me pwease.” Mark answers as he stretches his arms towards the horned man and drops his treasure.
Surprised at first, the adult hesitates but is quickly defeated by the child’s adorable pout ; instead of taking him in his arms, he crouches and lets Jinki place Mark on his shoulders.
“Hold there.” The oldest man says as he motions the boy’s hands to the horns. “Don’t let them go !”
Once the kid is safe and resting on Kibum’s shoulders, his little face fitting perfectly between the horns with his chin on the top of the adult’s head, the latter’s boyfriend picks the bag up and puts some fallen sweets inside before the four of them join the group of monsters threatening neighbors with evil tricks and laughters. Although one of the children isn’t with his friends, Taeyong is always making sure to ask for extra candies, showing their younger classmate behind with his polite hand to prove he’s not asking for himself.
The twenty minutes go by rather quickly, neither the kids nor the adults realizing it. At some point, Minho is holding Ten on his back and Yukhei’s hand in his, while the other three are still way too excited to stay still. It’s almost chaos, but the return to school isn’t as bad as it could have been. The five men manage to make the whole group walk back without even telling them it’s the way back. It’s only when they recognize the building’s yellow door and stickers on the windows that they understand.
Before any of them can protest, Baekhyun opens the door and calls each of their name, telling them that to enter they must show their treasure. He pretends to inspect the bags’ content and to hesitate to let some enter… what makes them even more eager to actually go inside. Eventually, they’re all back in the classroom, sitting around the gathered tables and showing each other their finds. During the meantime, Minho and Jinki bring an extra table for all adults to fit — though they must sit on the floor since it’s quite low.
Within a few minutes and before some of the kids can start bickering about their respective amount of candies, their improvised dinner arrives on the table and leaves them in awe. It’s only a few sandwiches, but cut in pieces that form the shapes of several Halloween creatures and objects — pumpkins, bats, witches’ hats or ghosts. The flavors are different to suit everyone’s taste, and both kids and adults don’t need to be asked twice before they start devouring whatever is under their reach.
The whole table is a joyful mess of chit-chat and sharing of food among the children ; Taeyong keeps grabbing new pieces of sandwiches and gives them to his friends before taking one for himself, which touches the adults’ hearts. So young and already so caring… while Taemin is literally kneeling on his chair and almost throwing his body on the table to catch what he wants, to the despair of his parents.
“Are you behaving like that at home ?” Minho frowns at him, making his son immediately sit properly and offer both his open hands so his father can give him the sandwich he wants. “That’s better, eat well. Babe, what do you want ?”
“I’m saving myself for later, don’t mind me.” Jonghyun smiles, though he blushes at the way he’s called by his husband in front of so many people. “Eat, I’m waiting for the cake.”
“Yah, will you ask me what I want ?” Kibum suddenly teases his boyfriend, the latter immediately straightening up and swallowing his own food. “No, Jinki, I’m kiddi—”
“There, a whole plate for you !” Jinki offers him a few pieces at once and pouring water in his glass. “Want more, baby ?”
“You asked for it, why are you even blushing.” The tallest man laughs heartily, nudging his best friend whose face turned red.
“Can I have ?”
Mark’s sudden intervention as he pokes Kibum’s arm and points at a sandwich is welcomed with quite a relief from the latter. The horned man immediately grants the kid’s request and makes sure to give him all the attention he needs to forget about his annoying friends — sometimes he hates himself for indeed asking for it and not owning up to what he’s done. He’s so sweating after a few minutes that he makes the huge mistake to remove his headdress and scares the youngest children, what obviously is another occasion for him to be kindly mocked by his friends.
He finds a way to escape and breathe some fresh air when no more sandwich can be seen on the table and it’s thus time for dessert. As he stands up and heads to the kitchen, Jinki following him to lend a hand and stealing him some kisses to make up for earlier, all kids pile their plates up and put all rubbish in one, just like they’re taught at the canteen. As soon as they’re done, they can’t help but stand gaping with their eyes sparkling, when the trolley with the cake finally makes its entrance.
In fact, it’s the biggest cake they’ve ever seen ! And just like Kibum said, there is a big head on the top !
“It didn’t grow legs !” Taemin shouts with his tiny, excited voice as he applauds, imitated by his classmates.
“No, it didn’t !” Jinki smiles. “That’s because you went fast earlier, it didn’t have time. It takes almost an hour to grow two legs !”
“Woah, that’s long !” Jongin widens his eyes and stares at his own legs. “Mine are short, I think it wasn’t as long.”
As soon as Taemin answers his best friend, adults know it’s a lost case ; they take advantage of the smart-like discussion that has all other kids staring at the two talking, to cut the cake. It’s quite a hard task, for the dessert is big and its creator wants each child to have a similar portion to avoid jealousy. It takes a few minutes but every plate is eventually filled with a big slice of cake, a few sugar paste characters and a part of the white chocolate skull. Naturally, adults get a bigger portion but it doesn’t seem to bother the kids.
They’re too busy covering their chin and cheeks with sugar and chocolate, filling their mouths before they even empty them. Just like them, Jonghyun is not hiding himself behind his “responsible parent’s status” anymore, as he devours the cake like he hasn’t eaten anything in weeks.
“I still can’t reduce his sugar consommation.” Minho sighs, pretending to be out of patience. “How can I make Taemin understand why he can’t eat so much sugar if I have this person doing the opposite ? How ?”
“You’re exaggerating, I only eat candies when he doesn’t look.” His husband retorts, filling his mouth again. “It’s too good.”
“I can grant you that. It’s really good, but damn… must have been long to bake that.”
“Tell me about it !” Kibum laughs. “I got up at eight to do the groceries and started baking right after I got home. I’ve been in the kitchen all day long, it’s a relief that Jinki came back from work early.”
“You were almost done when I came to help.” The latter smiles, rarely comfortable when being praised. “My part was only the decoration.”
“It’s a success, that’s for sure.” Baekhyun comments, showing the kids. “Though I don’t know if we’ll finish it today. Do you mind if we keep it in the fridge and I’ll serve the rest tomorrow for dessert ?”
“Of course I don’t ! It’s better here than at my place, we’re supposed to be on a sugar diet.”
“Teach Jonghyun, please.”
Minho’s comment was welcomed by a gentle hit on his shoulder, his husband frowning and his cheeks filled with cake — which made the whole scene laughable. All adults keep talking, giving the children a bit of freedom as they’re done eating ; they wander around the classroom, playing with the available toys or digesting in a calm way. It was quite a big day for them, tiredness starting to make its presence felt as the clock shows half past eight.
It’s at around that time that the kids’ parents are supposed to come fetch them, and Baekhyun keeps alert to hear the intercom. As a way to wait and also to thank the four men for their help, he offers them a cup of coffee to finish this great dinner. Minutes flow by, the teacher occasionally standing up to go to the front door, letting a parent — or two — enter and come to the classroom. Jonghyun, Minho, Kibum and Jinki receive a lot of thanks for their volunteer job, letting Taemin’s parents know that he is always welcomed at their place for a sleepover.
The room is slowly getting empty, and while Jonghyun is holding his son against him, the latter feeling sleepy and sucking on his thumb as he’s being rocked, the other three men help with the cleaning. Taeyong is the last kid to leave and only Jongin remains since he’s sleeping at his best friend’s home tonight. Once everything is as new, more or less, it’s time for everyone to go home and get a well deserved rest. Minho struggles a bit to get Taemin dressed with his coat, the boy half sleeping in his other dad’s arms and not really responsive.
When they’re all warmly dressed and standing in the hallway, Jonghyun holding his now asleep son and his husband keeping the other boy’s hand in his, Baekhyun respectfully bows to express his gratitude.
“The kids really enjoyed this little party.” He says. “It wouldn’t have been possible without you so I thank you with all my heart. They’re working so hard during school days, I’m glad they could have this break for such a good occasion.”
“There is no need to thank us.” Jinki answers, smiling. “We had fun too.”
“They’re all adorable, it was nice being here.” Kibum nods. “Don’t hesitate if you ever need help again, I’m not sure we can be available but you can always ask.”
“I will. And I might see you again, if you ever come for Taemin at the end of a day ?”
“Certainly !”
“We will go, now.” Minho says, a tint of mischief in his eyes. “Should we expect another little party once we get closer to Christmas ?”
Laughing, Baekhyun puts his finger against his lips to keep the secret, before he leads his guests to the back door. With one last goodbye and bow, they separate and head to the parking lot. Taemin and Jongin get in the first car, sitting well in their car seat — there is always a spare one in case — and the adults hug each other.
“Thanks for coming.” Jonghyun says as he hugs Kibum. “It was really good, you didn’t have to do so much though.”
“It was my pleasure, don’t worry.” The other man winks at his friend. “And I was sure it wouldn’t only please the kids so I’m proud.”
“Do you want to come over this Saturday evening ?” Minho asks. “It’s been a while since we had dinner together.”
“Hmm… Alright, but I’m bringing the dessert.”
“That’s fine with me !”
“Perfect. Go, you’ll catch a cold, standing here. See you, text me when you’re home.”
“Yes dad.”
Shaking his head, the tallest man gets in the car, imitated by his husband who takes place behind the wheel. Both Jinki and his fiancé get in their and they leave all together. On their way, Kibum looks at the few pictures he took on his phone during the whole evening, never missing an occasion to make precious memories with his nephew — and tonight, with five other kids he kinda wants to see again sometimes.
“I will send this one to Mr Byun.” He says, showing a picture of all kids with their treasure to his boyfriend when they stop at a red light. “It would be great if he can hang it in the classroom.”
“Send it to Jonghyun too, he will like it.” Jinki smiles, hitting the road again once the light turns green. “Did you have fun ?”
“Yes, lots of fun. You didn’t talk much, though.”
“I enjoy things rather quietly, you know that. But I will certainly come forward if we’re being invited again. These kids are really kind.”
“Did you see how the little one always came to me ? I thought I was going to melt.”
“Does it make you want to have a child of your own ?”
“I’ve wanted one for a while, even since Taemin arrived in our life… But let’s get married before, okay ?”
“Of course, love. And until then, we might see these five again for Christmas… who knows ?”
“Who knows…”
Smiling, Kibum keeps looking at his phone during the whole way back. Even when they get home, he tells his fiancé that he will join him in the living room later, as himself goes to his room. There, he takes his tablet and stylus, sending himself the picture of the children and opening his favourite editing application. Meticulously, he decorates the sober photography by drawing Halloween ornaments here and there, without making it too overbearing.
He makes sure to write each kid’s name above their head or under their feet: Taemin the vampire, Jongin the skeleton, Taeyong the cute Darth Vader, Ten the terrific but adorable Pennywise, Yukhei the ghost and Mark the little pumpkin. He then notices the perfect empty space on top of the picture.
There, after a long reflection, he finds the words he wants. After he put the date in the bottom right-hand corner, he writes a title in a funny font that suits the occasion : “A super spooky night”.
The manor’s yard had gone quiet for a second as Jinju’s army had entered the place, surrounding Mongje’s soldiers in a way they couldn’t escape nor risk any ill attempt against the King and Prince. Archers were standing on top of ladders, their bows drawn and only waiting for a single signal to shoot and weaken the enemy. The battle was lost before it had even started, and even soldiers under the authority of a mad woman were not stupid ; they knew it would be a suicide mission to still attack.
Without waiting for their Commander to give them an order, they looked at each other and agreed on the most rational thing to do. As one man, they dropped their weapons. Swords, spears and shields met with the ground, a metallic racket resounding all around and startling more than one person. Despite her covered ears, the little Sooyun got surprised and started crying, immediately comforted by her nanny while her grandfather entrusted the latter with her.
He made his way through the crowd to join his son’s side, standing proudly and glancing at his last born, who looked so majestic and powerful. Taemin was making his horse walk forwards, his steps and voice guiding soldiers to their positions so they could meddle with their enemies and separate them. There was no resistance, Mongje’s fighters surrendering without any form of protestation ; some even seem relieved that they didn’t have to commit the uttermost crime in this society.
Once tension seemed to loosen, Kibum was the first one to move. He untightened his grip on his bow and place it back on his back, the unused arrow joining its twins in the quiver. This done, he stepped forwards and walked in his mother’s direction, every soldier, minister and servitor making space for him on his way. Behind, his husband stared at him for a moment before he followed the lead, by means of support and because whatever they would do, they would do it together as stated before.
King and Prince walked the few meters that separated them from the woman who had wanted them dead, their eyes throwing daggers at her. Lady Eungyu had a mad stare in her eyes, as if she was lost. Half a dozen of soldiers had surrounded her when her own had entered a truce she didn’t want, making it impossible for her to run away and only adding to her rage. Her features were distorted and if she had had the opportunity, she would certainly had tried everything to get rid of anyone who stood in her way.
When their sovereigns reached their level, two guards moved aside to give them access to the newly made prisoner that was being held still by a strong hand around her arm. Her eyes were now showing panic, though anger was still noticeable in the way her entire face was tensed, her teeth gritted and her forehead sweaty. She was trembling, and it seemed she didn’t realise she had lost — or refused to admit such shame.
“It is over.” Her son said with a firm, loud voice that got heard in all the yard. “Your crazy race for power ends here and now, and you will be castigated for all crimes against the crown you perpetrated.”
“Your army is defeated.” Minho added, standing by the Prince’s side. “They will no longer fight for you and this declaration of war will also be retained against you. Do you surrender ?”
Only silence answered him, the yard going even quieter except for Lady Eungyu’s erratic breathing, her survival instinct making her desperate for the least way of escaping this situation. But nothing came to her rescue, she was surrounded, with not a single flaw that she could turn to her advantage… she was looking at everything around her, her sight going blurry as she restlessly kept moving.
“Lady Eungyu.” The King called once again. “Answer the question, do you surrender ? There is nothing worth fighting anymore, you will do better to abandon.”
But the woman either was completely ignoring him or really sinking into madness. Guards around her looked up to their sovereign, quietly wondering if they should do something to at least make her stand still - but she looked quite like a potential agressive person, even for trained soldiers. They were brave, not mad, and they knew that any person filled with a too contained rage could become way much more dangerous than anyone with a weapon in hands.
Frowning, Minho made a move to approach her but a hand on his arm prevented him to do so. As he looked behind him, he realized Kibum’s face said it all : they better not come too close, for he feared for their safety even if there wasn’t any army threatening them anymore. He knew his mother, or at least he thought he did, but it happened that what he saw as the worst kind of human being… was only a foreword to what this woman who gave birth to him really was.
Because of the worrying silence their questions received, the husbands had been joined by the General, Jonghyun and Lord Taehyun. Just at that moment, Taemin appeared by his childhood friend’s side as well, not on his horse anymore but on his feet. When his eyes met with the King’s, the latter nodded to show his pride and gratefulness, what the young soldier answered with a respectful bow and a closed fist on his chest.
They all looked back at Lady Eungyu, who was now staring at them with dark eyes, her trembling upper lip drawn back on her teeth. She was leaning on, holding her stomach with one arm as if it hurt, and she had her head raised to look at her opponents, though she was giving them the most haughty stare ever. She wasn’t thinking of surrendering.
“Do not.” Her son said. “You are alone, choose cleverness and surrender.”
“I’m not afraid of you.” She replied, still bending down with her head high. “It’s far from being over, you think you’re worth something now that you married a King ?”
“My worth is not and was never about my status, but about the man I am. You made me feel worthless during my whole life, but now you cannot harm me anymore, for I have found my worth within myself.”
“Look at you, how vain and attached to your insignificant person you became… sad. You are and will always be a disgrace. A disgrace to your family, a disgrace to the entire world, and no title will ever change that. You should have never been born.”
“Enough !” Minho shouted, fuming with anger. “How dare you address your Prince that way, how dare you tell such things to a son you used, a son you sold to me in your daughter’s place for your own benefit !”
“Minho, please…” His husband asked, not willing to give his mother the attention she wanted. “It’s not worth it.”
“Do you want to know what I think, Kim Eungyu ?” The King harshly said, his voice low and his tone sharp as he stared at the woman, not able to hold himself anymore. “I am relieved that I did not have to marry your daughter, for she deserved the love she had for and from this young man you killed. And I am relieved she is not among us anymore to see what you did and how you dirtied her memory. She is safer where she is than in a place where you exist. She is better away from you, you were a poison to her and you are not worthy of her. You are the shame to your own family and I wish Haneul and Kibum never had to suffer a monster like you as their mother. You are a disgrace and were never more powerful than a street rat.”
More than the insults towards her, the mentions of her daughter and everything related to her hit Eungyu like multiples knives stabbing her at the same time. Her eyes reddened as raging tears started filling them, and she let a scream out of her throat while straightening up. Everything went fast, the way she stood up so abruptly after minutes of silence startling the guard who was holding her arm, making him let go. What one thought was some pain making her bend turned out to be her way to hide a blade.
None could have guessed where she had hidden it until the exact moment she yelled and jumped, her weapon raised, ready to stab Minho in one last crazy attempt. The latter didn’t have time to flinch as he felt his arm being grabbed and pulled, making him step backwards to have Kibum suddenly standing in front of him, in his place, using his own body as a shield.
Before the King could react, a dagger hit.
His husband stumbled and fell against him, being immediately caught between his arms before he could end on the bare ground. In a rush of panic, both Jonghyun and Jinki approached in an attempt to pull both of them away, but they hadn’t expected the Prince to stare at them with his eyes wide open. The latter held onto Minho’s arms around him and stood gaping for a second before he started checking his chest and stomach, looking for anything that could have hurt him.
But there was nothing. No wound damaging his body, no blood staining his clothes, no pain taking his breath away.
All four men heard a rattle and looked up. Less than a meter away from them, Lady Eungyu’s arm was still stretched, her trembling hand holding her dagger. But her wrist was held by Taemin, who had interfered fast enough and pulled it to the side, enough to avoid any contact between the blade and the King. However, he wasn’t alone. Offering his back to the sovereigns, Lord Taehyun was holding his struggling wife against him, while his other arm had stopped the young soldier’s armed hand from hurting her.
The woman’s face rested on his shoulder and she stared at her son and the latter’s husband. She didn’t look at ease, as if she couldn’t breathe properly, something preventing air from escaping her throat. Her eyes were bulging, and it seemed all raging expression had made space for shock… an expression that was slowly fading, replaced by a dark void in her pupils. When blood started flowing out of her mouth and she coughed, rejecting some of the dark red liquid, they all understood.
Slowly, Kibum’s father withdrew his blade from his wife’s stomach and stood up, stepping backwards to the side and bringing Taemin with him, shielding him himself. Before a multitude of eyes watching the scene in the yard, Eungyu remained on her knees and dropped her weapon to bring her hands to the bleeding, open wound on her body. When she touched it, she coughed more blood and started choking. With one last effort, she attempted to catch the dagger back but fell, her hand resting just a few centimeters away from the object.
Choking sounds were heard for a few seconds more, blood still flowing out from her stomach and mouth… until everything got silent. Not a single whisper came to interrupt the shock that had seized the entire assembly. It was like no one dared to move, to face the evidence that was lying before them, as a lifeless body. After a moment, Jonghyun was the first one to come to his senses and slowly walked towards the woman, ignoring the way he was called back by an apprehensive General.
With his foot, he pushed the dagger away from the unmoving hand and crouched near the body, carefully moving it to see Eungyu’s side. He placed his hand against the wound to verify the bleeding ; it had almost stopped, only a weak flow dropping on the floor. Looking up, he noticed the woman’s open, empty eyes which weren’t looking at him, at anything. To be sure, he brought his fingers to her neck, waiting for a pulse that never came. A few seconds passed before he eventually raised his head, slowly shaking it to deliver his conclusion.
That was when Kibum gasped by himself, hiding his mouth behind his hand and approaching, kneeling next to his mother’s body. Despite everything, he couldn’t believe she was gone. He wasn’t sad, not after everything he had heard from her mouth in the past hour, after all she had done, not only to him but to absolutely everyone she’d met. It felt more like a relief, a guilty relief. A hand was put on his shoulder and he didn’t have to look up to know it was his husband’s.
As he covered it with his, he gathered his thoughts and something hit him. He raised his head to look at his father, who had his eyes staring at his wife’s corpse with an expressionless face. In his left hand, his dagger’s blade was still coated with her blood ; his right hand held Taemin’s wrist, and he let go of it when he noticed his son looking at him. The Prince opened his mouth when he saw the man’s shining eyes, but no word could be told.
In spite of everything, it was like Taehyun had been stabbed too. In spite of the constant abuse, the manipulation and the forced distance with his own children, he couldn’t forget the love he had once had for the woman he had married. A love that perhaps had never been shared, that she might have faked for the first years of their wedding until showing her true face a couple of years after their son’s birth. But he never had. And seeing his own crime, though he didn’t regret it, was more than he had ever had to handle.
“Why did you stop me ?”
Father and son broke the eye contact when they heard a voice interrupting the disturbing silence. Now that he wasn’t held anymore, Taemin stepped forwards, standing between them and looking at the man who had willingly prevented him from killing that woman. He wasn’t angry, no, his features betrayed a real surprise.
“I was about to do it.” He said, controlling his trembling voice. “When she attacked, I moved to defend my King, I was going to stab her myself but you stopped me. You made sure I wouldn’t, why ?”
“Taemin, this is not a question to ask.” Jinki intervened, his tone firm but his voice gentle since he didn’t want to pressure his protégé.
“It is fine, General.” Lord Taehyun replied before he turned towards the younger soldier. “To kill someone for the first time is something you never erase from your memory, it is something you will always remember in your mind, but also in your body. Hands stained with blood… I did not want you to live this.”
“That is theory.” Taemin nodded, acknowledging the speech but his natural intuition telling him it wasn’t all. “You kept me behind you, you did not let go of me until just now and your grip… why did you protect me ?”
“Because I failed to do so for the past nineteen years, and I could not let you commit a crime that would have had bad consequences. And it had to be me. Because…”
“Dad, not here.”
Kibum had stood up and approached the two men talking in front of the whole court. The way he had called his father with a more intimate word than the usual “Father” he had always used, made the man go speechless. They looked at each other and Taehyun understood ; such a revelation must be made in private, just between the two of them. Not publicly in the middle of the yard, though the young boy was the only one around who didn’t know about this.
Taehyun quietly agreed and cleared his throat, looking at the whole mess the yard was. A quite oppressive mixture of soldiers wearing different colours, all looking at the scene he created… he should have felt free by doing this, or at least better than during the past two decades. But there still was something choking him, because he was no fool ; he wouldn’t make up for all these years of forced mistreatment with one discussion. Taemin himself was looking lost as his gaze kept going from his friend to the latter’s father, eyebrows furrowed.
To cut short with the whole situation that was needing supervision, Minho cleared his throat loud enough for everyone to look at him, waiting for his words.
“This is not how I would have wanted this situation to end.” He said, though his tone didn’t betray any form of anger. “However, Kim Eungyu let madness drive her thoughts and gestures, and it became the death of her. She was murdered, that is a fact, but I will acknowledge that this act was made with the sole intention of preventing the Prince from getting killed. Lord Taehyun, you have my eternal gratitude for what you did, although I assume this was no easy task.”
“It was my duty to protect my sovereigns, your Highness.” The man answered, bowing to show his allegiance. “I am myself sorrowed that this is the end that had to happen and hope I will be allowed to give my wife a proper funeral, regardless of her crimes.”
“Naturally, I can grant you this request. Though, as you may know, the tradition does not recognize traitors as worthy of a burial.”
“Yes, your Highness. She will be cremated and her ashes shall be scattered far away from any habitable area. I will take care of this myself.”
“I entrust you with this task. Guards, please bring the corpse in a place where it will be cleaned.”
At the very end of the pronounced command, three soldiers approached and crouched to carry Eungyu’s lifeless body inside the manor. The procession was made in silence, for the assembly was still in shock after the sudden, brutal death of the heiress of the Kim dynasty. Once she couldn’t be seen anymore, everyone waited for the King’s words as it had not been decided who was now in charge of Mongje. However, Minho was looking at them without saying a thing, troubled by so many persons he didn’t know needing his lead.
He opened his mouth to announce something but reconsidered his words, clearing his throat a second time to earn time. His husband noticed his nascent anxiety and left his father’s side to come by his, gently placing his hand in the hollow of his elbow and looking at the people. His people.
“You feel lost, and it is understandable.” He said, catching all the attention around. “What happened today was beyond everything we planned, and I feel apologetic that you had to witness such violence. Please take the rest of the day to take care of yourselves, while the King and I discuss Mongje’s future with my father. The manor remains open for you to rest, I request from all of you that you do not leave to town until we took a decision, for the last thing we wish is for all souls of this province to give in to panic.”
“I will send my guard to patrol in town.” Minho eventually found his words, his husband’s calm influencing him. “For as long as we are here, you are all under our protection and we will not fail you. General ?”
“Yes, your Highness.”
With this signal, Jinki turned towards his dispersed army and shouted for them to assemble so he could give his orders, following his King’s decision. Within a minute, the yard started emptying itself as soldiers got divided in several troops to cover each an area, and before they left, the Prince made sure to give one special command : to reassure the people. They shouldn’t let them know about the murder that had just occurred, not now, and not from Jinju’s forces’ mouth. With this thought in mind, recruits left, except for one squad who got assigned to lead Mongje’s defeated army in a place they would be questioned later on.
Once it was only them left, the manor’s employees looked at their late superior’s son and a single smile from him seemed to comfort them. Like one man, they walked towards the manor to accept the day of rest they were granted ; though, a few handmaids and houseboys went to Kibum to politely ask if they shouldn’t at least make sure to have lunch, tea and dinner prepared. Their former young Lord appreciated the thought and told them that if they felt like doing them this favour, they were more than welcome.
Faces enlightened and the young employees bowed, trotting around to the manor with the firm intention to keep the house running no matter what. They couldn’t hide the relief they were feeling now that it was the son of Mongje who was giving them orders, because they didn’t sound like orders. And for all those past months, they had missed his cheerful presence, although the light he brought on this place was too often shadowed by his mother.
Smiling at their excitement, Kibum watched the now empty yard except for the few persons still standing around him. His nanny had joined them, Sooyun calm in her arms but seeming a bit sleepy as she looked at the young man she had met the day before and already got a small bond with. She was safe now, no evil grandmother to be seen anymore with her monstrous plans… all thanks to her grandfather’s devotion.
As the Prince looked up to see Lord Taehyun, he felt a pinch in his heart ; the man seemed uneasy and was making sure not to look at Taemin. This secret had been a considerable weight on his shoulders for so many years, and he was now finding himself pressured about the way to announce their family relationship. But it was time, now that the young soldier’s life wasn’t threatened anymore and the truth could be told.
“I think we should all take this day to rest as well.” Kibum eventually spoke. “We arrived just yesterday and too many things happened.”
“Yes, we should rest properly before discussing this province’s matter…” Minho agreed, coming closer to place his hand on his husband’s back like had become his habit. “We will meet tomorrow instead of this afternoon, if you are fine with it, my Lord.”
“I wish we could discuss today, your Highness, to finally throw this burden away.” His father-in-law answered with a sad smile. “But it is fine with me, I will tend to my wife’s funeral so she can become a memory before our meeting.”
“If you need more time…”
“No, in spite of the affection I once had for her, her actions make her unworthy of our traditional three days of funeral. Everything will be done tomorrow.”
“I will be with you.” The Prince said, his voice gentle. “If you will have me.”
“I will, son.”
Smiling to each other, father and son both felt a bit lighter as the complex, broken puzzle of their relationship had found its first piece back. It was a matter of time until they could heal from the endured pain, and they knew they would be patient enough… especially now that they had a little person to take care of and that somehow linked them even more.
“I do think you have some stories to tell now.” Kibum resumed, glancing at his childhood friend. “He deserves the truth.”
“Yes.” Taehyun nodded, rubbing his hands together as a show of discomfort. “Yes, he does.”
“We will let you talk in private, I suggest you take a walk together. Taemin, you can trust me, alright ? What you will hear will not be easy to handle, and you are free to have the reaction you want. My door will be open if you need me.”
“A-Alright.”
“Fine. Now…” The Prince looked at his nanny. “May I… may I take her with me ? I would like to spend time with her, she can take her nap in my quarters today.”
“Of course, my boy.”
The old woman approached the young man she had once raised and carefully handed him the girl, who instinctively stretched her arms to place them around his neck. With a soft smile, he held her and stroked her back when she rested her head on his shoulder. Without waiting more, he bowed and excused himself before turning around and walking away… until he looked back, when he didn’t feel Minho following him.
The King had not thought he was needed, but when he saw the man he loved offer him a smile and gesture him to come, his heart exploded in his chest. He nodded as an answer, intimating him that he would join him in a moment. The few persons still standing in the yard watched the Prince leave with his niece, the scene heartwarming after such a rough and violent morning.
“I will wait for my General to return.” The sovereign said as he turned towards the others. “You are free to leave and attend to your business.”
“Your Highness, I will be in the kitchens if you ever need me for the little Lady.” The nanny said before she bowed and left, soon imitated by Lord Taehyun and Taemin who walked away together, quietly.
“Would you like to have my company, my King ?” Jonghyun eventually asked with his so gentle voice, as always. “My business can wait, if you do not want to be alone in an unknown place.”
“It is your hometown, Sir Jonghyun.” Minho smiled. “You should make the most of it before we travel back, perhaps you have family to visit ?”
“This was my plans for today, indeed. I suppose my mother owes me some explanations about my heritage, you see.”
“Naturally. Where did you used to live before coming here ?”
“My parents are nobles, their house is just further down the manor’s way. It is quite recognisable, for it is the only one whose door is blue.”
“You may go, then, I will be fine on my own. Should I send the General to the house with a blue door once he comes back ?”
The knowing but kind look the King gave the teacher made both of them laugh ; there was nothing left to hide, after all, so why not starting to talk about it more freely ? Jonghyun accepted the offer before he bowed to his sovereign and left. Minho found himself alone in the yard, contemplating the architecture and eventually realizing the steady sound of grasshoppers all around him. He had obviously heard some before, but it was the first time the noise was so loud…
Though, it appeased him. It helped him gather all his thoughts in a more peaceful atmosphere, and for sure the current situation required a lot of thinking. Mongje’s heiress was dead and only remained his husband and the promising young soldier to succeed, now that the whole plot had been revealed. Lord Taehyun had no right on the province, but the King couldn’t think of having either Kibum or Taemin staying there to rule.
He needed a solution.
* * * * *
When Minho eventually returned to his quarters, he was welcomed in the coziest atmosphere ever. On their bed, Kibum was lying on his side with his thumb stuck between his niece’s fingers. The little girl was fast asleep, her soft snoring being the only sound in the room, as her tiny body was covered with the sheet. She seemed comfortable in her uncle’s presence, enough to hold onto him while being in the world of dreams.
It was such a sweet scene that the King could only smile while he closed the door with the utmost care. His husband returned the smile and slowly straightened up, making sure he wouldn’t make Sooyun let go of him as he looked at the other man. The latter sat on the bed with delicateness, looking at the baby for a few seconds, then at him.
“Did she fall asleep quickly ?” He asked, whispering so he wouldn’t wake her up. “I’m sorry I took a bit long, I waited for Jinki to hear his report.”
“Don’t apologize, you’re on duty here as well.” The Prince smiled, placing his free hand on Minho’s before looking back at his niece. “She was tired, yes, she’s sleeping for a good fifteen minutes now. Isn’t she beautiful ?”
“She is. I wish she hadn’t had to be here earlier… She certainly won’t remember, she’s too young, but this was no place for a baby.”
“I regret it too, but how could have we known this was going to happen ? We all got surprised.”
“Kibum… you almost got stabbed for me.”
The older man lowered his eyes at this comment. He had waited for it, he knew Minho would have brought it up as soon as possible, for he hated it.
“I did it out of instinct.” He said. “You know I could die for you.”
“Does that sound like something I would let you do ?” The King replied, cupping his husband’s cheek and caressing his cheekbone. “I don’t want you to die, even less to protect me.”
“You would have done the same if the target had been me.”
“You’re right. But that doesn’t mean you should do whatever stupid thing I do… I’m so glad you’re safe, I don’t know what I would have done if she had…”
“Let’s not talk about things that could have happened. We’re both safe, here in our quarters, and we defeated our enemy. For now, we don’t have any threat above us anymore… let’s enjoy it while it lasts.”
“You’re always so optimistic, will you teach me how you do ?”
“I have many ways to think like this… but right now, what makes me optimistic is that we have found a way to stay together, the most pleasurable way I could ever imagine.”
As Kibum smiled and looked at the asleep little girl between them, Minho imitated him and lost himself for a few seconds, contemplating the tiny body, the so young and pretty face, the delicate breathing… and he felt at ease. All the tension from the morning made space for a warm sensation of peace, as if he was finally in a place that allowed him to relax and smile, be happy. His husband didn’t need to say it out loud, they had both understood what he meant.
Sooyun was the key to their kingdom. The blood of Mongje’s dynasty was running in her veins, making her a relative of the Prince and more than that, she was of the generation following his. It was like an evidence.
“Your father will have to give his blessing for this.” The King commented, smiling at the way Kibum pouted. “In a way, he is the closest parental figure she has now that she lost her parents.”
“This province is like a cradle of cruelty… she can’t stay here.” The Prince replied, his voice calm but his eyes begging. “Even my father wouldn’t want his granddaughter to live in such a place where so many murders have been committed by our blood…”
“I agree, but still, we will have to ask him. And honestly, I don’t think he will refuse.”
“Do you really think so ?”
“I do. He is a clever man, he has faith in you. This little princess needs a parent to raise her, and I think he’s too tired to involve himself that much. He seems to enjoy his grandfather’s position.”
“I hope so. Minho, she can be our daughter…”
Kibum couldn’t finish his sentence because a few knocks hit their door. The King made a move to stand but the other man told him not to as he carefully removed his thumb from his niece’s hand. He made sure not to shake the bed too much when he left it, and went to open the door. He had expected his childhood friend — his younger brother — to come to him after hearing the family’s secret… and Taemin had come, certainly after a time on his own.
His eyes were a bit red, but his cheeks didn’t show any trace of tears that he could have shed ; he had held them in, certainly because he didn’t want to show his weakness in front of a man who happened to be his real father. He needed someone he trusted to let them out. He didn’t say anything, just looking at the Prince to convey his feelings. The latter nodded and turned towards his husband.
“I’ll be outside for a moment.” He said. “Can you look after her ?”
“Of course, go.” Minho smiled. “Take your time and… if he ever needs any kind of external support or advices, he can count on me. As a man, not as a King.”
Kibum couldn’t help but tenderly smile before he left, carefully closing the door behind him. Immediately, he placed his arm around the younger man’s shoulder and led him through the corridors. Although he hadn’t come home for so many months, he still knew exactly where to go so they wouldn’t be disturbed : the library. It was distant, and only his sister and him used to visit it, staying locked there reading for long hours.
It was a quite large room with all four walls covered by shelves, some filled with books and other with decorative sculptures or flowers. A banquette and two armchairs were surrounding a tea table where the Prince noticed a small pile of books… including the one he had read last before leaving for Jinju. It hadn’t been touched since then, even if the library was completely clean. The old scent tickling his nostrils reminded him of the few old good days he spent there.
Ignoring his sudden nostalgia, he brought Taemin closer to the banquette and gently sat him, joining him right away. The soldier was staring straight in front of him, his only movement being the way he rubbed his hands together to show his discomfort. Kibum felt sorrowed, seeing him like this, but he couldn’t undone what had been done.
“We’re brothers.” The younger man eventually said, his words coming out more as a way to convince himself than to just state it.
“Yes, we are.” The Prince replied, making sure he remained gentle and not pressuring. “Does it change anything ?”
“We’ve been raised together, we saw each other as brothers way before we discovered that it wasn’t just a fantasy… it feels weird to think it’s been true all this time.”
“You are not forced to accept it, just like you’re not forced to accept my father as yours. I know he’s always been harsh with you, even violent, hitting you and all… but I think he knows he can’t fix this just with the truth.”
“He explained to me what I couldn’t hear during the trial, how he revealed everything… the way he was pressured by threats towards me. He told me everything he did to me and even to you, was because he didn’t want to lose me.”
“That’s what he said, and I can assure you it’s the truth. We all saw how my mother reacted to these words, and she didn’t even hide it. She was using you to blackmail him, that’s the only reason why she chose to keep you in the palace.”
“Do you… no, you can’t remember but did your parents once justify my presence, why I arrived in your life when you weren’t even two years old ?”
“I never questioned it. It was like you’ve always been there, I never wondered why. You were like my brother already.”
“My mother is dead.”
Saying it out loud was enough for Taemin to shed his first, long held in tears. His brother immediately took his hands in his, knowing that when it came to comfort, the young boy was always the one to initiate a hug.
“I don’t remember her.” He pursued, sniffing from time to time but not wiping the salty pearls rolling down his cheeks. “I don’t even remember if I once asked about her, because no one ever talked about me. I could have been one of your toys, no one would have made the difference.”
“Please don’t say that, this is not true. A lot of persons in this manor saw you as a child and treated you as such, even if they didn’t know where you came from.”
“But I was just the young Lord’s friend, the kid he brought with him everywhere he went, like a doll. I didn’t have my own identity here, you can’t deny that.”
“I can’t. But you learned about it today, and I’m sorry we had to know it before you…”
“It doesn’t matter. Your… our father told me about how I came to this world. There is something you don’t know : your nanny hasn’t always been the only one. She was taking care of Haneul, yes, but it was another nanny who took care of you when you were born. Way younger, and she gave you the love and attention your mother didn’t.”
“Another nanny ?”
“Yes. My mother. Because yours was pushing our father away right after she gave birth to you, he felt lonely and ill. He told me he was like a ghost in his own house, unable to show his real emotions and forced to be seen as someone heartless, even towards his children. He… He cried when he said that.”
“Did he… he never cried before.”
“Never, that’s why I… I believe what he said. My mother was always smiling, and your bedroom was like a place filled with sunshine in that dark house. You don’t remember it, but Father came to see you as often as he could, and she was always there with you. They had a really cordial relationship at first, but then… Father told me he felt less weight on his shoulders when he was with you and her. She was healing him even if they didn’t talk much.”
“They fell in love with each other…”
“Yes, and a few weeks after your first birthday, I was… I was conceived. It wasn’t the first time they… you know, so they eventually had me. I mean, my mother became pregnant with me and obviously, they got caught. F-Father tried to hide her, to send her away, to keep her safe in a house in town… but she refused, she wanted to face your mother… she did it and… and just after I was born…”
The young man couldn’t finish his sentence as sobs prevented him from talking, and he started leaning on, welcomed right away between Kibum’s arms. The latter held him against his body, embracing him tight as he gently hushed him, caressing his back and hair. He didn’t need more words to understand that his mother had personally answered such an opposition… and Taemin’s mother’s bravery hadn’t been enough to stay alive.
He wasn’t even surprised, just feeling heartbroken for his younger brother who was born as a pawn on Lady Eungyu’s chessboard. But he was way much more than that, and although these sudden revelations were like a punch in his face, the soldier had one feeling that prevailed.
“I had all reasons to be the one killing her…” Taemin said, his teeth gritted as he straightened up, wiping his face. “I wish I could have stabbed her, watched her die the way she watched my mom die because of her.”
“She’s gone now.” The Prince say, softly caressing the other man’s cheek. “And if I can say it, there clearly is one thing you got from your mom.”
“What thing ?”
“You’re brave, and you don’t give up on what you want. Just like her. She wanted to have you and to let everyone know that she would be a loving, caring mother, unlike mine. She was brave enough to defy her and even if it costed her her life… she would be proud to see her son today. You’re brave, Taemin. You fulfilled your dream, you’re a skilled a soldier and look what you did today. You led an army, and you almost got hurt by wanting to protect your King. This is bravery, and it’s something your mom passed on you.”
Sniffing, the young soldier listened to his best, childhood friend and eventually let a tiny smile being drawn on his lips.
“Do you think so…?” He asked, his eyes shining. “That she’s the one who made me brave.”
“It can only be her, silly.” Kibum laughed. “Father might have some qualities, but his worst flaw is his cowardice and he will be the first one to admit it. You’re brave like your mother, be proud of that.”
“Thank you…”
“Don’t thank me for telling you the truth. You know, you can do whatever you want with these informations. I will totally understand if you don’t want of this family thing, we can remain as we always were, and you definitely don’t have to forgive Father for everything he made you suffer.”
“I don’t know if I can forgive him. I got scars on my body and in my mind from the treatment he gave me… even if he was doing it to protect me, in a way. I need time to consider giving him a chance but… it might take years.”
“You’re mature, pumpkin, more than you think and more than I think. We will all give you the time you need and respect your decision, me, Jonghyun, the General as well, and even the King. He asked me to let you know that he was here if you needed someone else to talk to. I’ve been told you grew a bit closer since you got officially recruited.”
“Yeah, I taught him how to roll during a fight.”
“Oh, that explains the bruises he had at a certain time, earlier this year… please go easy on my husband, I kinda like him.”
“Sure… thank you for making me smile. I needed it.”
“It’s always my pleasure. Is there anything else you want to say ?”
“Yes… I want us to be brothers. For real this time, like… being your father’s son doesn't sound so good at the moment, but being your brother is the best thing that could have happened to me. Even before becoming a soldier.”
“Come here you little bastard.”
Laughing, Taemin rushed himself in Kibum’s open arms and hugged him tight. Despite the cruel circumstances of this discovery, they felt glad to finally have a reason to call each other brothers and that was all they needed, for their heart to get warmer. They stayed like this for long minutes, not willing to let each other go ; it was like this single hug made up for absolutely everything. They didn’t know what this everything gathered, but it was there. It was shared comfort.
When they separated, the Prince smiled and made sure to gently wipe any tear left on his brother’s face. The latter wrinkled his nose and shook his head to escape the other man’s hands, what only made them laugh.
“So many family secrets…” He commented. “Jonghyun hyung being a descendant of Maguk’s lineage, both of us having the same father…”
“And did father tell you ? My sister had a baby.” Kibum added, smiling. “Our sister… she would have been so happy to know this, she was fond of you.”
“He told me, yes, the whole story… I can’t even believe it, even if I saw the baby you took and heard you call her your niece. I was so troubled it didn’t really hit me. Does it make me her uncle as well…?”
“Of course, and to be honest… Minho and I will ask Father to let us take her to Jinju, to make her the Royal Heiress.”
“C-Can you do that ?”
“We can’t have children obviously, and my mother-in-law told us about a really ancient law that can allow someone from my blood, as the Prince Consort, to be the King’s heir. There are rituals and all, I didn’t really look into it, but what’s sure is that Sooyun can be Jinju’s future Queen, and it would allow them to stay together.”
“That’s so incredible…”
“You can, too. You have my blood.”
“No way ! I’d rather protect her to the risk of my life as her General uncle !”
Both men laughed out loud and just hugged again, this gesture telling way much more than any word. Their newly-found tie could be only a formalisation of a bond they had shared since birth, in a way, but it was the kind that pleased so much. It took them a moment to leave the library, as they walked back towards the Prince’s quarters while reminiscing a few childhood memories. It was giving these a whole new perspective, only warming their heart more.
When they reached the door, Taemin asked if he could see his niece — and he giggled when saying these words — but his brother advised him to come back once she would be awake, to embrace her presence fully. The younger man agreed and gave his elder one last hug, quicker, before he left to find his mates, eager to share the news with them. He laughed by himself to the memory of them being so overwhelmed by their friend being close to their Prince… he couldn’t wait to see their face when he would tell them they were relatives.
Smiling behind him, Kibum watched him leave and sighed, contented with this particular talk ; he now planned to meet his father, to reassure him as well, but it would wait. At that moment, he only wanted to go back to his niece and husband. When he opened his door, he was expecting everything but what was happening before his eyes.
Standing in the middle of the room, Minho had removed his formal coat and crown, and was holding Sooyun with his arms stretched, as the awake little girl had caught his hair and wasn’t thinking of letting it go. However, this situation didn’t seem like a burden to neither of them, the King making his voice more high-pitched to beg for the baby to release him, while the latter was laughing and shaking her tiny legs, her so young voice filling the quarters with joy.
The Prince closed the door, making sure it made noise so his husband noticed him.
“Are you in trouble, dear ?” He asked, hiding his laugh behind his hand.
“I was made prisoner !” Minho replied, laughing and still struggling with his stuck hair. “She woke up and cried so I tried to distract her… my hair succeeded in my place.”
“What a mess… Let me help you. Sooyun-ah, look who’s here !”
Approaching the duo, Kibum stretched his arms with open hands towards the little girl, who looked at him and offered him a bright smile. As she imitated him to accept a hug, some of the King’s hair remained stuck between her fingers and the man had to make his head follow her movement, punctuating the gesture with a few ouch. But thanks to his husband, he was soon free and straightened up, bringing a hand to his hair : it was a disaster.
The Prince couldn’t help but laugh while he held Sooyun against his chest, the girl following the lead and laughing as well. This was enough for Minho to smile despite this horrible attack quite hurt, and he came closer to tickle the baby’s cheek with his finger… which was quickly grabbed by a tiny hand and could have been bitten if he hadn’t had the reflex to pull a bit, making it a game that only amused her even more.
Without even realising, the husbands were soon sitting on their bed, back against the headboard with the child sitting between their legs and nibbling at what looked like a cuddly toy made from a folded and sewed handkerchief. They looked at her, letting her finding her own peaceful moment and listening to her quiet babbling… until their eyes met.
“What is it ?” Kibum asked when he saw in the King’s eyes that he had something to say.
“I think we can.” The latter answered, a smile on his lips. “We can be her parents, I want to.”
As they exchanged a smile and brought their faces close to each other, willing to kiss, they were interrupted by a louder cry. Sounded like the pretty little girl didn’t like it if attention wasn’t on her…
“She could be your daughter, indeed.” The Prince commented, laughing when his husband rumbled.
_________________
The warm light of dawn was immersing the manor’s yard in a pleasant atmosphere, far from the tension that had ruled the day before. The granted rest period was now over and the whole house was already quite lively, with employees attending their respective business. The mood had changed, as whistled melodies could be heard here and there, in the corner of a corridor or around the laundry area where washerwomen were giving a new start to bed linens.
Minho had woken up early, at the same time as his husband, but both of them had attended different matters. While Kibum was riding his horse away from the town with his father, tending to his mother’s unaccustomed kind of funeral, the King had gone himself to Mongje’s soldiers’ accommodations. There, he had questioned their representatives with his General, but had quickly realized that not a single soul in this defeated army was willing to hold hostilities.
They had confessed everything they had had to do, pleading their cause by testifying of the terror a single woman was imposing. Lady Eungyu hadn’t only been blackmailing her own husband, but also her army’s officers to make them obey all her wishes. One of them had even stepped forwards, the lump in his throat audible as he had pleaded guilty for the specific murder of Siyeon’s family, under the woman’s command. He had felt dishonored and expressed his wish to die to fix his mistake, but Minho had disallowed it.
There was no danger anymore in Mongje, and both men had even been surprised to have the spy girl come to them with a group of people, young and adults, all wearing black clothes : Eungyu’s assassins. They had all kneeled before the King and asked for forgiveness, though most of them got sent to the dungeon for they hadn’t been under any threat when acting the way they did. Their fate would now be in the hands of Jinju’s justice, as they would be brought there with a squad of guards to ensure security.
Everything had gone quite smoothly, Minho’s army earning hundreds more soldiers who pledged allegiance to him, as they were desperate and unsure about their own province’s future. Although he had accepted, this matter was still about to be discussed that day, and Mongje couldn’t remain without any form of safety once the King and Prince would go back to their realm. For the time being, soldiers had been asked to attend to their usual business and to keep in mind that they were under Kibum’s command until further notice.
When the latter came back, entrusting the ostler with his mare, he was surprised to find his husband in the gardens, Sooyun in his arms and accompanied by both the General and Jonghyun. Minho explained himself saying he thought the little girl had been forced to stay locked up for too long, and that a bit of fresh air before her meal would do her good. The Prince naturally agreed and joined the stroll, the baby immediately showing her delight when she saw him.
“How did the funeral go ?” The teacher eventually asked when they all sat on a large piece of cloth placed under a weeping willow, only Jinki remaining on his feet. “We didn’t see your father come back with you.”
“It was difficult for him, as I expected it.” The raven haired man answered, his voice lower than usual. “Even if I hadn’t any kind of bond with my mother, he was in love with her at the beginning. It might not be the case anymore but he can’t forget about it, and he still feels incredibly bad for being the one who caused her death.”
“The act in itself is already very damaging for one’s heart.” The General commented. “I cannot imagine how it feels when you have to commit it to someone you have or had strong feelings for.”
“He was glad I joined him for this task, at least he could let some of his burden out. He talked a lot, cried too… and he said he wanted to drown his sorrows at the inn, in town. I first wanted to tell him it wasn't the right thing to do, but he went through so much. I couldn’t forbid him something when almost all his life was made of prohibitions. I let him go and sent the officer who took care of my safety to him, they know each other and he will need someone to bring him back here.”
“You took the right decision, he’s allowed to mourn the way he wants to.” Minho said, smiling at his husband and putting his hand on his. “We will wait for him to sober up before talking business, this wouldn’t be fair to him to pressure him in such a moment.”
“I think so, too. Did everything go well while I was away ?”
“Mongje’s army is yours, your Grace.” Jinki nodded. “We thought we might face some reluctance but not at all, not a single soldier refused to submit to you, their rightful Lord.”
“That’s good news… and the employees ?”
“Doing as good as one can.” Jonghyun replied. “Their relief is noticeable, and I can tell you myself that the manor has never looked so warm.”
“As it should've aways been. Where is Taemin ?”
“Dear, why so many questions ?” The King laughed, earning a smile from his husband and the two men around them. “Everything is fine, please relax. You too deserve some calm before we must wear our crowns again.”
Kibum nodded and took a deep breathe, loosening his body and smelling the gardens’ air ; he’d forgotten how much he loved this tree, with its long, falling branches that used to be like a shield when he was child, protecting him from his life’s reality. As if they felt that they might have some other places to be, both General and teacher stood up and excused themselves, leaving their sovereigns and the little girl alone.
Almost instantly, the Prince let his head rest on the King’s shoulder, the latter circling his waist to hold him close while his other hand was prisoner of Sooyun. They didn’t need to say anything, and just remained in this peaceful place in silence. For once, they didn’t have to act like royals and could enjoy a break, thus they made the most of it by playing along the baby’s babbling and hasty gestures.
Duty could wait.
* * * * *
Lord Taehyun had come back to the manor around four hours before, led to his quarters by the chief Kibum had sent. The latter had made sure to have a tray of food brought to his father, with a decoction that would help with the potential illness after ingesting a certain quantity of alcohol. However, he had been told the man had limited himself in spite of his terrible need to drink until he wouldn’t be able to think anymore, for he knew he had a meeting to attend later that day.
Dinner was just finishing, both sovereigns sitting down at the table and drinking tea while discussing various ideas with their guests : Jinki, Jonghyun and Taemin. The young soldier had first been surprised by the invitation, but after all, he was part of the family and it could be his place… after years of not being allowed at the dinner table. His meals had always been served directly in the kitchen, and it was quite new to him. But he had enjoyed the idea, though he asked for it to not be too frequent so it wouldn’t disturb his brothers in arms.
They were all having a serious talk about the upcoming birthdays of the Prince and his niece, which were only eleven days apart. Though there was still a good month separating them from these celebrations, the topic had been brought up because of the importance of a child’s first anniversary, following the tradition. They got interrupted by a guard announcing Lord Taehyun’s arrival, the latter entering the dinner room and clearing his throat.
He wasn’t looking too ill, though he was a bit paler than usual. The five men around the table looked at him and stood up to welcome him, a gesture he quickly dismissed.
“It is not needed.” He said, his voice a bit hoarse. “I apologize for present myself in such a state, but I am willing to have our meeting as planned, your Highnesses.”
“Are you sure you are well enough to focus, my Lord ?” Minho asked, unsure. “This is an important talk that we should have, I would not want it to be badly led.”
“I am fine, I promise. Today had been a rough day, but I feel completely capable of discussing Mongje’s future tonight.”
“As you wish. Should we head to another room, perhaps ?”
“I think we can stay here, dear.” Kibum spoke, gesturing his father to sit at the table and calling a maid. “Could you please bring another cup ? And prepare one more teapot, I think it will be needed.”
Obeying, the girl left the room to head to the kitchen, while Taehyun was taking place on the sovereigns’ opposite side of the table. They all remained quiet until the moment they were served more tea, and the Prince was the one to engage in the discussion.
“Mongje lost its ruler, and although this puts an end to a tyrannic reign, it also brings several issues.” He stated. “Father, you are not legitimate to take Mother’s place, for she was the rightful heiress of this province’s throne. Only two persons can now pretend to that title : Taemin and myself.”
“But it is impossible for either of you to accept this position.” The King added. “You both have your own obligations waiting for you in Jinju, and it is inconceivable that you leave everything behind to stay here.”
“Mongje has been weakened, your Highness.” Kibum’s father said, his tone betraying the sadness of his words. “The people entered an even lower level of poverty months ago, and it is only a matter of time before it gets worse. By following her race for power, my late wife neglected her province’s population, and even our nobles are starting to lose their wealth.”
“If this keeps happening, it might lead to Mongje’s ruin.”
“Yes, and it can come really fast. I asked a few ministers about the last harvests and inventories, we can last two years before we used all our ressources. Even a financial help couldn’t help this time, because it is a matter of this land becoming more arid by years passing. The heat you are feeling right now is nothing compared to what the weather will be in a few weeks, and Jinju will never reach the heat that is suffocating Mongje to this day.”
“Our ressources rest upon our cultivations and livestock, if the land is dying…” Kibum thought out loud. “There is nothing we can do. We don’t have any power against the nature’s will. Two years, you said ?”
“Yes, son.” Taehyun nodded. “It is only an estimation, maybe it will spread faster. Our province was very well located during the ice age, but for drought, it is the complete opposite. It rarely rains here, as you know.”
“We spent seven years without a single drop of rain, once.” Taemin remembered. “At that time, it wasn’t a real drought and we survived well…”
“But this time, weather is changing on top of that.” Jonghyun added. “Mongje won’t be a liveable area anymore within a few years, if your estimations are correct.”
As their thought got confirmed, all men took a minute to think about consequences. They hadn’t expected this issue to be added to their already important matters…
“All inhabitants will have to emigrate from now to two years ahead of us, if they want to survive.” The Prince said. “They will have to find another place to live and they will necessarily head to already existing kingdoms.”
“You mean they will ask for asylum ?” Jonghyun asked, though he already knew the answer. “That can be taken the wrong way, especially since Mongje took its independence and always claimed to do well on its own.”
“Our ancestors were stupid to do so.”
“No kingdom is large enough to welcome a whole province, this is insane.” Minho commented. “Despite everything, Mongje is quite significant in terms of size and demography. Even if they were accepted somewhere, it would need new houses to be built.”
“What if we extended Jinju ?”
All heads turned towards Taemin, who had spoken his mind out loud and realized it too late. He suddenly felt uneasy, as if he had said the more stupid thing ever… but the way his brother was looking at him said it all. Kibum was thinking, and the way his eyebrows furrowed for a moment before raising showed how his brain had worked.
“This is a wonderful idea.” He said, surprising everyone around the table. “Think about it, the closest kingdom is Maguk but no one owns the land between us.”
“Claiming lands around this area would need Maguk’s permission.” Minho frowned. “Although it is not owned, it is somehow shared between our kingdoms and we cannot just take it.”
“Then, let’s ask Queen Hyoyeon and give her our exact reasons of claiming it. We wouldn’t need all of it, just a proper portion that would allow us to extend Jinju, to build new houses, barns, shops if needed… it would be like recreating Mongje but making it part of Jinju.”
“This would mean to lose our independence.” Taehyun commented, rubbing his chin. “An independence that is centuries old…”
“Wouldn’t it be a good concession if it means to remain alive ? How long would it take for Jinju to get Maguk’s consent and finish such construction works ?”
“It took a few weeks to recreate the south town after the storm.” Jonghyun remembered, focusing on some quick calculations. “But that was because we had enough workers to do so, we would definitely need more to initiate constructions for hundreds of people.”
“What is the last number of inhabitants in Mongje’s register ?” The King asked, his tone implying he believed in this solution. “And when was this census taken ?”
“I will tell you that as soon as possible, please excuse me.”
With these words, Taehyun left the table and trotted around to leave the room, heading to the office. While he was away, the teacher asked for a scroll and a stick of charcoal to be brought and spread on the table, allowing him to quickly sketch Jinju, Maguk and the large land between them. He did all of this from memory of the maps he had once reproduced, pleasantly surprising his sovereigns — and his boyfriend.
He was just done writing Jinju’s last census on top of the drawn area when Kibum’s father returned with the register in his hands. He let it fall on the table with a heavy noise and opened it, immediately going to the last page with scribbles on.
“It was taken right after Seollal.” He read. “It is approximative, certainly because there were a few pregnancies at that moment… but there were around eight hundreds and seventy people in Mongje a few months ago.”
“Let’s round it up and say nine hundreds.” Jonghyun said, making his charcoal move above his drawing as he seemed to calculate. “Is there a number of households to divide everyone ?”
“No but we can estimate it. Most of the people’s families are made of parents and two to three children. Nobles rarely have more than two children…”
“That would make around two hundreds and fifty of houses.” Kibum’s brain was quick to count. “We should start from the principle that three hundreds habitations must be built, it is better to have a few more than a few less.”
“So three hundreds houses…” The teacher thought, looking at Jinju’s sketch’s scale and starting to trace an area under it, going on the unclaimed area. “It is approximative but we would need that much of lands to build them. Knowing that this is what we built in a month.”
Saying this, he circled the south of the town where storm had destroyed the school and around twenty houses. The last calculation was simple.
“Fifteen months.” Jinki said. “If it took us one month to rebuild this area, we will need at the very least fifteen months to build enough habitations for Mongje’s people.”
“We still need to make sure Maguk agrees, and this will take one to two months of negotiations.” Minho added. “So it makes seventeen.”
“That is enough for us to survive until then.” Taehyun nodded. “Mongje will just need to be led until then.”
“Father, I can’t stay and Taemin either.” Kibum told him, worry in his voice.
“If you allow me to, I will assure this province’s regency for you. I let your mother destroy it and I do not want any of you to sacrifice the life you created for yourself by being stuck here. Everyone knows me here and believes I ruled for the past twenty years… they won’t mind seventeen months more.”
“Are you sure this is your wish, my Lord ?” The King asked. “I can ask some of my ministers to assure the regency if you want to stop everything related to this life you had to endure.”
“Your Highness, you know I decided to do good things. This is part of it, and if it can save those who I came to know and care about as my people… then I will do it. It is my duty.”
“Kibum ?”
“This is the best solution we have.” The latter stated. “And I trust my father with Mongje, even if he was not the one really ruling, he knows how it works and will effortlessly make a better ruler than my mother.”
“Then, it is settled.”
Minho straightened up and took a deep breath, before he asked Jonghyun to take a new scroll and write down the terms of the agreement with Mongje, pending for Maguk’s approval.
“As soon as we will return to our kingdom, I, King Minho of Jinju, commit myself to negotiate the claiming of this piece of land with Queen Hyoyeon of Maguk.” He announced and dictated. “With her agreement, we will initiate an expansion of Jinju’s territory to build three hundreds new habitations and welcome Mongje’s people within fifteen months.”
“Please add this.” Kibum told the teacher once he was done. “The regency of Lord Kibum of Mongje will be assured by his father, Lord Taehyun, for the whole duration of this process. Once the constructions are over, Mongje will pledge allegiance to Jinju and renounce to their independence.”
“As a gesture, I would like to commit myself to something as well.” Taehyun said, dictating in his turn. “An amount of five hundreds soldiers from Mongje will be sent to Jinju as volunteers for the construction works, to ensure the joint effort of our two nations.”
Listening carefully, Jonghyun wrote everything down exactly at it was being said, and made space to the three men. The King was the first one to append his sign, followed by his husband and the latter’s father. Melted wax was brought and poured on the paper, Minho using his signet ring and Taehyun his seal to create the official marks of their respective realms. Once it was dry, the scroll was rolled up and the convention, sealed.
They all looked at each other with a smile on their lips, unable to refrain from showing their delight after reaching such a meaningful agreement. The meeting closed with this, and all men started leaving the room to go back to their respective quarters.
“Father, please wait.” Kibum called.
The man turned around with one eyebrow furrowed, walking back to his son who was standing next to his husband. They both seemed slightly uneasy but the hope for a new future gave them enough strength to go on with their wish.
“We are requesting your blessing regarding a serious issue.” Minho started, using formal words to insist on the importance of what he was about to ask.
“I am all ears, your Highness.” His father-in-law answered. “Pray tell.”
“I am in love with your son, my Lord, and even if I know this can be taken in a bad way, I expressed my decision to not annul our marriage. It might have been a political arrangement at first, but it is not about this anymore.”
“This is not a bad joke, Dad.” The Prince spoke in his turn, his eyes pleading his cause. “We want to make our marriage last as we promised so to each other when exchanging our vows. But…”
“But you can’t have an heir.” Taehyun said, smiling when he noticed the shock on the sovereigns’ faces. “I think I know what kind of blessing you will ask me.”
“Do you ?”
“Son, you wouldn’t be asking if you weren’t sure it was the only way, am I right ?”
“Yes… it’s the only way, Dad, and she needs a family. As her grandfather, we wanted your consent and if we don’t have it…”
“I will give you my consent under one condition.”
“What is it…?”
“Do not let her forget about me until I bring our people to Jinju, in seventeen months.”
With tears in his eyes, Kibum let go of his husband’s arm which he had been holding on since the beginning of their plea. He approached his father and hugged him, surprising the man who had barely had the opportunity to embrace his children. As he closed his arms on his son’s body, relishing the wonderful sensation he had been deprived of for so many years, he closed his eyes and realised.
The only good decision his wife had taken in her lifetime had been to send their son to Jinju.
That Sunday had gone smoothly after their teasing encounter in the kitchen and the ride in the dining room ; to an athletic morning had followed a peaceful day spent in town. As proposed, Minho had brought his boyfriend to one of his favourite cafe that opened until noon for brunch and turned into a quiet bar once evening came. To make for the wasted kimchi fried rice, the entire meal had been on the grey haired man, who loved to spend money as long as if it was for that short, hungry, forever young boy he was dating.
Since it was a day of rest for almost everyone, the town had been quite lively and although Jonghyun wasn’t one to enjoy it, he had accepted to go for some shopping at the biggest mall around. Once inside, the air conditioning had been enough for him to bear with everything else. He had even taken a lot of pleasure in helping his man finding new clothes, for the latter kept wanting more and more jackets and shoes. Seeing Minho, already so tall, looking so good in trench coats perfectly suitable for the upcoming fall… it had been worth every annoying screaming kid and every crowded shop.
They had spent almost the entire afternoon in shops, especially in the immense library where the older man had completely lost track of time. He was lucky enough to have a partner who was into books as well, maybe not as much as him but still enough to go around every shelve and display unit. After more than an hour reading back covers, though, Minho had had to pick a sitting Jonghyun up, surrounded by books and nose burying in a old-looking copy of an English volume of poetry, before the security guard would have come to him.
They had followed their improvised date by heading to their habitual coffee shop, not far from their flat, taking a well deserved break and relieving their arms from all those bags. Just as the taller man had expected it, his boyfriend hadn’t been patient enough and had been sipping his drink while starting one of his new books — the fourth volume of a series of essays by his favourite author. Smiling, Minho had let him have his quiet moment, himself drinking his coffee while checking on his family through texts and calls.
They were both home for a good hour by now, Jonghyun lazily lying on the couch with his sweater’s hood on his head, big glasses replacing his lenses as he couldn’t stop reading. He was so focused that he had sent his man on a mission : walking his — now their — dog before dinner. Grumbling at first, Minho had eventually gave up after receiving countless kisses and pouts, still calling the other man a lazy ass and a bad father out loud when talking to Roo in the hallway.
But he knew deep inside that nothing could draw Kim Jonghyun out of his beloved books, and although it had been very frustrating in the past, he could now deal with it. As soon as he had come back home, he’d given the dog her dinner and gone straight to the shower, noticing the top of a head sticking out of the couch while walking by the living room. His sport swatch beeped to announce it was seven in the evening right when he was leaving the bathroom, only wearing sweatpants and still drying his grey hair with a towel.
When he let himself fall on the L-shaped couch, in the corner so he could stretch his legs on the long seat, his boyfriend gasped. The sudden movement had made him jump with surprise and let go of his page… and he hadn’t time to memorise its number. He slowly turned his head towards the other man, who just grabbed the remote and turned the tv on, zapping until he came across the latest sports news. Jonghyun rolled his eyes and found himself praying for this evening not to be another one with a soccer match to watch.
“You made me lose my page.” He mumbled, taking his book again and struggling to find where he was. “Why can’t you sit gently.”
“You’ve dragged me around the mall for three hours, it’s tiring and my body couldn’t keep up with standing.” Minho answered, his eyes not leaving the screen. “Why can’t you sit properly in a first place.”
“Do you really want me to answer that question ?”
“Only if you’re not going to bring some joke about your sexual orientation having an impact on the way you’re sitting, just like those you read on that bird app.”
“You’re not funny. And so old.”
“Sure, hyung.”
“Ugh, don’t call me that.”
As a reply, the grey haired man just laughed and grabbed his boyfriend’s hand, bringing it to his lips to kiss it. Smiling, Jonghyun decided his book could wait as he moved on the couch, bringing himself closer and climbing on top of the other man. This was so much of an habit by now that Minho just opened his arms and lied still, waiting to have a shorter body completely lying on him, face pressed against his torso. That was at that moment he realised his lover had got rid of his pants and socks, only wearing his hoodie and boxers.
Softly snorting, he just closed one arm on the body resting on him, caressing the clothed back while changing channels. Maybe that was the annoying thing about Sundays : tv programmes were lame, even the available movies on their paid platform weren’t new. And as if it wasn’t enough of bad news…
“Tonight’s game is cancelled.” Minho said, despair noticeable in the dramatic sigh he let out. “Weather issues.”
“That’s too bad.” Jonghyun answered, his words muffled by his position but his sarcastic tone clearly evident. “I was so looking forward to watch it.”
“Why can I sense you’re clowning me ?”
“Because I’m dating the most perspicacious man in the world, that’s why.”
As he said this, the black haired man raised his head and pecked his boyfriend’s pouty lips. But the latter pretended to resist, not reacting and certainly not returning the kiss ; Jonghyun giggled and tried again, and again, until he felt a smile and heard the tv being turned off before a second hand was put on his back. Both men were now fully ready to give each other attention, and Minho gently took time to remove the other man’s glasses and hood to hold his cheeks and kiss him properly.
Wet lips moved against each other as the black haired men held himself on his palms, stretching his arms to push his lover’s head against the backrest. He took control of the kiss, being the one sliding his tongue in the taller man’s mouth and dancing with his, lazily, lasciviously. It was the kind of kiss they both preferred : slow at first, as if testing the waters, and progressively going warmer and passionate, their lips abusing each other until they took a red tint and swelled, making them even more appealing.
That was how Jonghyun liked Minho’s upper lip, which seemed to double its already considerable size and only made him want to kiss it more, nibble it, licking it. And so did he, never missing the opportunity and even less when he was on top, with the other man at his mercy. The latter gasped a bit as he hadn’t had time to properly breathe between their kisses before he was prisoner of lips sucking at his, teeth teasing… but he let the shorter man do, feeling the growing warmth of his body, trapped in that bothering hoodie.
As he was making a move to slide his hands under it, Jonghyun stopped his little game and straightened up to catch the hems of the sweater, passing it above his head and throwing it away before leaning on again, resuming his kissing. Minho laughed a bit, placing his hands on his boyfriend’s waist and giving what he wanted ; the older man soon got tired of lips and attacked the jaw, then the neck, while his hand was roaming down the muscular torso until the loose sweatpants… whose lace was already untied.
Cocking a knowing eyebrow, he looked down at it and smirked, making his fingers pass through the elastic band and pulling it upwards to peek into the pants. So his man hadn’t considered useful to wear underwear, huh… the shadow of his pubic hair wasn’t hiding the way something was slowly but surely responding Jonghyun’s little attentions, and it made the latter remember a little revenge he had to take.
“It’s not too early for dinner, is it ?” He asked while looking up at his boyfriend, whose eyes were darkened by a way too familiar expression. “What do you say ?”
“I say dinner can wait.” The grey haired man smiled. “Or should we call this dinner the way we called that breakfast, this morning ?”
“I like your sense of poetry… my turn to taste a piece of that ass tonight. Take that off.”
Saying this, Jonghyun offered his boyfriend his sexiest smirk while standing up, the kind that would make Minho do everything he wanted. As the latter obeyed and lifted his hips to make his pants slide down, the other man went to their bedroom for a quick second and when he came back, he had got rid of his boxers and was proudly walking, all naked and his cock hardening, a bottle of lube in hand. He was in a way different mood than on the morning, and it was deeply arousing… he wanted to be in charge, and his partner was all in for it.
As soon as Jonghyun kneeled at the end of the couch, Minho spread his now naked legs to welcome him wherever he wanted to go. The older man moved forwards between them and let his hands graze the firm THIGHS, caressing then pressing them for his own pleasure, in a way to tease in his turn, to test his boyfriend to the limit of his patience. The latter smiled at the touching and bit his lower lip while looking at his elder leaning on to press his hot mouth against his skin.
It felt like a slow, almost painful treasure hunt, as the black haired man kissed all along the thigh, teeth nibbling here and there… until his lips reached the most sensitive area, his lover’s member already reacting to simple kisses around it. It lasted for long seconds, but never did Jonghyun touch Minho’s demanding cock, to the latter’s surprise. It wasn’t in his habits to ignore it, it was usually quite the opposite.
“Aren’t you going to blow me ?” He bluntly asked, and the light gleaming in the other man’s eyes when he looked up startled him. “What’s with those eyes…”
“I came untouched this morning, right ?” Jonghyun asked in return, his voice deep and silky, this simple sound making his boyfriend’s member twitch, aroused. “Let me return the favour.”
“Now that sounds interesting.”
And with these so naive words, the tall, handsome boy didn’t realise what he had just agreed to. Concealing his real desire behind a cocky smirk, his elder just kept the trick going by moving his lips up the toned body, lingering on the line of hair just under Minho’s navel, which he found way too sexy to be ignored. Under him, the latter’s skin got soon covered with shivers and kept heating up until his mouth was finally captured in one of those smooth, lascivious kisses they both loved so much.
Jonghyun was like hovering above his boyfriend, making so sure their crotches wouldn’t touch each other that his back was deliciously arching, the curve making his ass look even more rounded, tempting… and soon prisoner of Minho’s big hands, roaming it and playing with the cheeks, their owner letting a moan out in the other man’s mouth. But this time, he wouldn’t let himself being won over, not when he had his revenge planned.
Without warning, he broke their kiss and straightened up, walking backwards on his knees until his own feet almost exceeded the edge of the couch. While he sat on his own heels, his next movement was fast and instinctive : he slid his hands under his lover’s lower back and pulled, making him fall lying on the noisy leather as he brought his ass on his lap. Once his surprise faded, Minho seemed to get his elder’s idea and used his abdominal muscles to straighten up, just enough to grab his knees and pull them back when lying down again.
Now, his ass was raised in a perfect angle for his puckering hole to be right within Jonghyun’s every kind of reach. He didn’t waste any more time and grabbed the bottle of lube to quote his fingers, not even caring about the few drops who fell on the couch. That didn’t go unnoticed by his boyfriend, who snorted.
“I thought we couldn’t have sex on the couch because you didn’t want to dirty it.” He commented. “What’s with this sudden turnaround ?”
“I guess the mere thought of pounding you deep into this black leather eventually made me forget about that promise I once made.” The other man replied with a knowing smile. “Kibum won’t be mad.”
“He doesn’t have to know.”
“He will, next time he visits. That guy can sense it when you have sex anywhere on or near something he offers you.”
“Then I suggest we do it good enough for him to lose his senses.”
“You’ll be the first one to go senseless tonight, trust me…”
Minho’s gaze darkened and as an answer, he pulled his knees even more to open his ass, inviting his boyfriend to please him. Facing such involvement, Jonghyun couldn’t do anything but accept. As he held the strong body in place with one hand on the hip, he brought his lubed fingers close enough for the other man to only feel the coolness of the gel. Ignoring the latter’s first needy whine, he took his time to cover the whole length of his rim, earning a quiet gasp at the sudden cold feeling on such a sensitive part of one’s body.
But his little game was far from being over ; the older man took the bottle again to coat his fingers again. Still, he was surprised by his boyfriend’s patience, as he was eagerly waiting for his hole to be filled already. This was somehow a way for both men to complete each other in sex : while Jonghyun was one to fall for being eaten out and giving head, Minho liked the real thing more and could bring himself to beg for his lover’s cock up his ass. A promising duo in the sheets, we could say.
Though this time, the taller man felt his partner wanted to do things slowly. Maybe a bit too slowly to his taste but it was only the beginning, so he had to be gentle. He loved his considerate boyfriend… When he felt the entrance of his hole being massaged by the tip of a finger, he bit his lip and cursed under his breath ; finally, it was starting. Jonghyun pushed a finger in, the sensation weird despite the slippery help, but Minho was so eager for it that he expressed it gladly.
“You’re being gentle.” He said, his tone implying he was no pussy.
With a smirk, the black haired man worked his finger in and out of the hungry hole that was puckering as to swallow it. A second digit joined and it stung for a short moment, the lying man gritting his teeth and his grip on his knees tightening. But it didn’t last long, the never-ending sliding movement soon feeling deliciously good, the burning sensation making space to something he couldn’t describe. His lips parted and he sighed more, Jonghyun’s fingers digging deeper inside by seconds passing and the feeling only getting better.
The latter enjoyed the view, his eyes not leaving Minho’s pleasured and pleasurable features with his grey hair already sticking to his forehead from the previous making-out session. It was turning him on so much he wondered for a second if he would be able to resist to the temptation he would create himself.
“Ah, Jjong…” The younger man moaned when the two fingers inside him seemed to graze a sensitive spot.
When he moaned, Minho’s voice was even deeper than usual, as if coming directly from the back of his throat. It sounded like a bestial growl, what had an incredible power on Jonghyun’s arousal, the latter immediately feeling his own cock twitching. As by instinct, he made his fingers go faster, working his boyfriend’s ass open and willing to plunge as deep as possible, for he knew where to go to make the other man lose it.
After a few seconds, he added a third finger and took enough time to let Minho adjust to the stinging pain, the latter involuntarily contracting all his muscles to the intrusion. His face got distort for a few seconds until he breathed in and out, relaxing his body and his walls to welcome the pleasurable sensation he could beg for. His sighs were growing louder as the wet noise of Jonghyun’s lubed fingers only added to both their arousal, the elder man’s body growing hotter and hotter.
Minho’s chest was raising fast as he ran short of breath, while his whole being was shaken by waves of pleasure going crescendo. He could feel himself close already, with only three fingers approaching so fast from his prostate, and he suddenly realized this foreplay was lasting for longer than usual. Opening his eyes, he let go of one of his legs and called for all his muscles to keep it in the air, holding himself on his elbow to straighten a bit up. He was definitely not prepared for the view of his boyfriend kneeling between his legs, working his raised ass open, would make him lose all his words…
“J-Jonghyun…” He called, having a hard time gathering his thoughts whenever he felt his insides swallowing the fingers and bringing them closer to his awaiting pleasure spot. “Jjong, I think it’s… ah, fuck it’s… it’s enough…”
“What is enough, baby ?” The older man replied, his lust shining in his eyes as they met Minho’s, the latter frowning and being prevented to answer by a moan. “You seem to enjoy it…”
“Y-Yes, I do…! But I think I’m prepared now, ugh…”
“Oh, you certainly are. But you won’t have my dick so easily. You’ll have to deserve it, baby.”
“What are you— oh, fuck…!”
Before he could protest the sudden idea, Jonghyun hit it. It was immediate, Minho’s words stayed stuck in his throat as he closed his eyes shut, the veins of his thick neck standing out as to express the pleasure silencing him. It only needed a second thrust of his boyfriend’s singer, right on the same spot, for him to finally let out the moan he didn’t want to hold back. Staring at him, at this strong body contorting itself like the couch wasn’t large enough to contain his enjoyment, the older man was filled with a feeling that was rather compromising his plan.
He hadn’t even touched himself yet, but this simple sight, the sensation of his fingers being engulfed whenever he reached this precious point, the face of the other man showing him how good it felt… he was turned on, and not just a bit. His cock twitched, almost painful as it asked to be pleased as well, and all of this started becoming difficult to handle. He wanted to put it in, to fuck Minho senseless and to give him what he liked ; at the same time, he needed his revenge to go on, as childish as it could sound.
He could hold it in a bit longer, he knew it. He just needed to focus his own need elsewhere… as if guided by some carnal instinct, Jonghyun made the most of his lover’s leg not being held anymore, grabbing it to throw it on his shoulder. The new position allowed him to bring his body closer and dig his fingers deeper, for Minho’s eternally grateful pleasure, but that wasn’t what the black haired man had it mind in a first place. The long, muscled thigh was now at his mouth’s reach and he didn’t need to be asked twice — not even once — to catch the thick, tanned skin between his teeth.
With his now free hand, the pleasured man brought his closed fist to his mouth and bit into it, his eyebrows furrowed and his closed eyes tearing up at the sudden pinching pain on his thigh. Though he wasn’t really suffering, the unceasing sliding in and out of his ass making the biting feel even more wonderful. The combination of these two raw sensations just made him forget who and where he was. Jonghyun kept nibbling, certainly leaving marks of his teeth on his skin while his fingers were hitting home whenever they entered him again.
At some point, it became too much for Minho who felt like he was going to implode, and he tried in a desperate attempt to move on the couch. He didn’t really know what he was doing nor why, but he found himself stuck in the corner ; damn that L-shaped sofa ! All he managed to do was to tense his back’s muscles when his head hit the backrest rougher than he had expected.
“And where are you going like that ?” Jonghyun asked with that silky voice of his, though broken by his erratic breath as he was resisting his own desire. “We’re just… starting…”
“It’s too much, it’s too much…!” His boyfriend whined, interrupted by a loud moan he silenced with a hand on his mouth. “Please, please Jjong…!”
“Please what, Minho ? You must use words if you want me to understand your request.”
“C-Can’t handle it any… anymore…”
“And what do you want me to do, then ?”
“Take me, t-touch me…!”
“I’m not hearing ?”
“I fucking beg you ! Please, please take me, please-ah…!”
“Why should I ? Did you take me this morning when I asked you to ? I’m not sure I can, Minho…”
Jonghyun didn’t know where this new skill came from, talking to his lover that way while he was dying inside from his denied pleasure. It was like a blaze coming out from all of his pores, it was panful but his stubborn self needed more than begging…
“Don’t you like what I give you ?” He asked, his voice now deeper and betraying his lust, his need for more. “Don’t you ?”
“I do…!” Minho cried out, his back arching and his body stiffening. “I’m sorry, okay ?! N-Next time I’ll fuck you right away…! Please…!”
“That’s all I needed to hear.”
The black haired man’s eyes were lit by a glint that said it all before they seem to darken, and he removed his fingers, causing his boyfriend’s to whine in a needy way. He had what he wanted. At light speed, Jonghyun caught the bottle of lube and squeezed it directly above his cock, roughly coating it with a couple of strokes. Within seconds, he slightly moved backwards to guide himself to the abused entrance, grabbing the thigh against his torso to pull it, pushing in at the same time.
Minho cried out, the ripping pain admittedly reduced by the long foreplay but still perceptible ; but the strength of his partner’s thrust added to the way his body was pulled had created a incredible sensation he couldn’t put words on. Only moans were enough of a language to convey the way he felt to Jonghyun, the latter gasping loudly after waiting for so long. It was instantaneous, both of them getting hit by pleasure twice more intensely than if they had got down to business sooner.
Somehow, in the heat of the action, none of them regretted this little revenge that had left them needy, feverish, longing for something they couldn’t have the way they wanted it. Thus, they didn’t hesitate anymore. Jonghyun’s hips started moving fiercely, only needing a few seconds before Minho’s ass met his pelvis with each thrust, the slapping sound of one’s balls against the other’s ass cheeks echoing in the living room.
The older man was standing straight on his knees, only his hips moving back and forth in a cadenced rhythm, as he held firmly onto his lover’s leg resting upright against his upper body. Gathering all the strength he could while his senses were leaving him, Minho was still pulling his knee as much as possible, opening his ass while his other arm had grabbed the backrest, veins threatening to pop just like the ones on his forehead and neck.
It was fast, it was raw, it was rough. The perfect conclusion of a long and torturous foreplay that had left both men even more sensitive. No words could be exchanged, only broken sighs and loud moans giving each other the tempo ; and the last chorus was close. As he felt the walls around his cock tightening more and more by seconds passing, his boyfriend’s breathing growing short, Jonghyun closed his fingers around the latter’s throbbing member. In one last desperate effort, Minho let go of his leg to put his hand around his lover’s, jacking hims off together.
A few strokes were enough for the grey haired man to be sent to seventh heaven, all of him being over-sensitive from the previous game. A simple touch made him see the stars and his back arched, his elder growling as his cock was squeezed in Minho’s orgasm, cum splattering his stomach. Jonghyun shut his eyes closed and he leaned on to catch the skin of his lover’s thigh again with his teeth ; his body was trembling, shaken by tremendous waves of one of the most intense kinds of pleasure he’d been given to feel.
His mind went white and his long-awaited release hit him, ecstasy flowing out to fill the other man. His own thighs quivering because of the effort, Jonghyun gave his last thrusts, cum oozing from Minho’s still stuffed hole, the latter’s short breath cut with low moans. The older man eventually let go of his boyfriend’s thigh, pressing his sweaty forehead against it instead, his hot breath certainly tickling as he heard a giggle. He smiled, his lips still parted to allow him to catch his breath, and looked up to find the other man running his hands through his wet grey hair to free his face.
Minho had always been the most beautiful man when sweating, whether this sweat came from exercising or having sex… it wasn’t disgusting nor gross, it was making him gleam as if his body was bathed in sunlight. He looked like an angel in this seventh heaven they had got transported to.
“Come here.” The younger man whispered, lazily grabbing his shirt on the floor to quickly wipe his stomach.
Smiling, Jonghyun slowly moved backwards to prevent the discomfort of his member leaving his lover’s body. As he leaned on to lie on the still hot skin under him, he hissed when their pelvises brushed each other in a not so agreeable way, their rough encounter leaving them way much more sensitive to after sex touches than usual. Once their faces were closer to each other, the older man gently pressed his lips against Minho’s, who returned the kiss with as much softness.
As was his habit, the black haired man buried his face in the crook of his boyfriend’s neck, finding his comfort when he felt arms closing on his body. He relished the sensation of a hand caressing his back while fingers were slowly running through his hair, this gesture particularly making him happy, at ease. When he let a comfortable hum out, Minho quietly giggled and closed his eyes for a minute, both of them enjoying afterglow.
“You tricked me.” The latter eventually commented, though his tone wasn’t suggesting that he was offended about it. “Have you planned it since this morning ?”
“Sort of, yes…” Jonghyun giggled before raising his head to look at the other man. “I was a bit upset that you teased me so much.”
“You’re really something. Though I can’t say I didn’t enjoy it.”
“An eye for an eye.”
“I will remember that.”
Winking at his boyfriend, Minho slightly pushed on his head to bring him closer, kissing him in a way he could convey all the love he had for him. And heavens knew there was a lot, hence the long minutes they spent with their lips locked, almost forgetting any notion of time… until a gurgling interrupted them. Breaking the kiss, Jonghyun cocked an eyebrow and was answered with a defiant face.
“What ?” The taller man said. “You made us skip dinner.”
“As if it was disturbing you earlier. Should we order something tonight ?” His boyfriend asked, pouting. “I don’t want to cook and pizza sounds so good… you know, to celebrate the end of the weekend.”
“I don’t know, Jjong, it’ll be late by the time they’re here. Didn’t you say you were on a diet ?”
“What diet ? I never said that, someone else told you that, are you seeing someone else ? Are you cheating on me ? Who is it ?”
“Oh God, alright, go for a pizza !”
“Yes !”
Suddenly getting all his strength back, Jonghyun pecked the other man’s lips and stood up, trotting around in the living room to find his phone and call their favourite pizzeria. Looking at him from the couch, Minho couldn’t prevent the wide smile drawing on his lips ; a tiny bit and this man was the happiest kid. Sometimes it was surprising that he was the oldest of them… but that was somehow what they loved about each other.
The grey haired man sighed with comfort as he rested his head on a pillow, staring at the ceiling. He loved Sundays.
Sunday was by far the day Jonghyun preferred. No pressure of missing the morning alarm clock, no need to wake up too early to get to work, only the comforting sensation of staying in bed for as long as he wanted. Though his insomniac self wasn’t the kind to get proper rest even during the weekend, he always enjoyed lying on the comfortable mattress without ever checking the hour on his bedside clock.
But what he liked the most was how the first thing he saw when opening his eyes, was a person. The most beautiful person he had ever seen and he still didn’t feel worthy of, for the kindness and devotion this man kept offering him every single day felt sweetly overwhelming. Jonghyun felt like the most precious gem when he was squeezed between those long, strong arms serving as the most best glass coffin to keep him safe. And he loved it.
On that Sunday morning, he was once again the first one to wake up after a rather short night, since he had fallen asleep at the crack of dawn. But his body had eventually adjusted to this particular sleeping schedule and he never felt the exhaustion a normal sleeper would suffer. As usual, he took a deep breath and moved from his position to lie on his side, his eyes opening on the asleep silhouette by his side.
Minho was his polar opposite when it came to sleep ; waking him up was quite a feat. But his asleep features were the sweetest Jonghyun had ever seen, and he loved spending the first minutes of his day quietly contemplating them. It was like his boyfriend’s head was always turned towards him whatever his position, all for his viewing pleasure. Yet this time, the tall man with fair grey hair was lying on his stomach, one of his arm hiding half of his face while holding onto his pillow. The awake man could only stare at his right profile, certainly the most beautiful one because to his imperfections.
Jonghyun refrained from tracing the small scar on his cheekbone with the tip of his finger, because he knew he couldn’t be able to stop there. He had done it so many times, drawing an imaginary line along Minho’s jawline that made its way until his fleshy lips, especially the upper one whose weirdly original shape was so kissable. So much that the black haired man would always end up answering the quiet call, ruining his discreet observation as soon as he would feel his own lips being kissed in return.
He only smiled this time, his eyes wandering on the offered sight of a naked, muscular back that emitted a soft warmth. Once again, an appealing temptation Jonghyun had to ignore ; he wanted to let his boyfriend rest as the previous day had been quite hectic for him. He deserved to sleep for as much as he wanted to, and certainly not to be disturbed by tickles and cuddles. So, the elder man decided to get up to prevent his tempted fingers to run on the tanned, hot skin.
As quietly as possible and trying not to pull on the thin sheet both men were sharing, he left the bed and stretched his arms and shoulders before grabbing black boxers in his drawer. Despite the summers heat, he liked to wear some random t-shirt right after waking up and caught the first one he found, being black as well. He held back a snort as he remembered how his boyfriend would always tell him he looked like some dark character of a manga he used to read, but way cuter and less impressive.
Less impressive. This should have sounded like an insult and Jonghyun had actually reacted quite violently the first times, if we could call violent a person trying to hit a man who was taller than him by at least ten centimeters.
With this memory in mind, the man headed to the bathroom to slip the few clothes on and check on his face in the mirror. His facial hair were starting to grow back, much to his displeasure, and he opened the closet to take his electric shaver and plug it to charge. He would take care of this later, after filling his noisy stomach with some breakfast. He just quickly washed his face for form and to feel a bit more awake, cold water on his skin feeling like a good boost.
The apartment wasn’t big but so cozy it was exactly how Jonghyun liked it. The small kitchen was long and narrow, still large enough to easily welcome two persons without them bumping into each other. First thing the man did was turning the coffee maker on and pouring a sweet and spices scented powder in the filter — Mocha, his favourite. While the machine was starting to heat up, he opened the fridge and stared at its inside for a good minute before taking the half-finished carton of eggs, a tupperware filled with kimchi and the rice leftovers from the day before.
With quite skilled hands, he broke six eggs in a small bowl and beat them, adding salt and pepper the way he liked it. As he approached the vintage gaz stove and lifted the protecting panel to reveal four small plates, he turned round a few times looking for one of his boyfriend’s lighters — the latter was still trying to quit smoking but he had countless lighters lying around. Once he found it and turned the gaz on, lighting a circle of small blue flames under a frying pan, he opened the kimchi box and took some with his bare hands to cook them in a bit of canola oil — his best friend’s personal recommendation.
The smell of spices was already filling his nostrils and he almost regretted choosing this for breakfast, as it would just make him feel even hotter. The creaking sound of food frying resounded in the kitchen, more aggressive than a fireplace but still appreciable to Jonghyun’s ears. It made all his sense focused on the pan to the point he didn’t notice the tall silhouette entering the room until he felt a body pressed against his back, strong arms circling his waist. Repressing a startled jump, the shorter man just gasped but it only lasted half a second. A gentle smile softened his features as his boyfriend’s chin rested on his shoulder.
Neither of them talked, they just fully embraced this intimate moment, Jonghyun relishing Minho’s body against his as the latter was still carrying the warmth of their bed on him. Whether it was summer or winter, the taller man’s skin was always the warmest on mornings, which made it difficult for his partner to get up when he would wake up trapped in this deliciously comfortable cocoon. Soon, a sleepy kiss was put on his shoulder, blocked by the fabric of his shirt — this detail annoyed the newly awaken man.
With a short, hoarse whine, Minho moved his lips to the crook of his boyfriend’s neck that was uncovered, and pressed them there. Jonghyun quietly giggled when it tickled but he let him do, for there was nothing he loved more in their relationship that their Sundays mornings’ cuddles. With one of his hand still stirring his preparation, he brought the other one to the ash grey hair, blindly stroking it and running his fingers through the bangs. However, his gesture wasn't helped by the way the other man started tilting his head to better kiss the sharp jawline that was offered to him.
“I’m making breakfast…” The black haired man pretended to get annoyed.
But Minho ignored the comment as his lips made their way to the already wet skin of Jonghyun’s neck, an almost faded hickey calling to be brought back to life. And it was granted, as the younger man pressed his mouth against the small stain, soft kisses sometimes interrupted by sucking noises that made his boyfriend bite his lower lip. Still, the latter wasn’t giving in and his hand was still busy holding his spatula and doing his best not to burn their food… until he felt fingers running up his stomach under his shirt.
With a shiver, his abdominal muscles tensed a bit and he stopped his stirring for a second. He couldn’t deny the nascent sensation in his lower abdomen as hands started roaming his torso, lips still attached to his neck. Still, he didn’t want Minho to have him too easily, and he held it in ; his cooking resumed and he felt his boyfriend’s mouth smiling against his skin. A quiet challenge had just been laid down.
The grey haired man took one step forwards as he made sure his entire body was pressed against his partner’s, slowly pushing the latter’s shirt up his torso to have their warm skins touching. However, he purposely didn’t completely removed the item of clothing, just enough for his hands to have access to Jonghyun’s chest. The latter’s arousal was showing, his skin covered with shivers and his nipples hardening to the not-so-innocent contact, though he was still pretending to focus on his kimchi fried rice.
Obeying his instincts and his years-long knowledge of his boyfriend’s weak spots, Minho went to nibble along his elder’s ear, lingering on the helix that was free of any piercing that morning, gently biting it. Jonghyun had to stop again, his eyes closing as this so sensitive spot of his sent even more shivers down his spine, while he felt the other man’s growing desire against his ass. It felt even warmer considering his partner slept naked, just like him, yet hadn’t taken the time to put some boxers on.
There was no way for the older man to resume his cooking when the hands made their way down his stomach, his abdomen, one of them sliding over his underwear to press his hardening cock through the black fabric. A soft gasp escaped Jonghyun’s half open lips and he grabbed hold of the first cold part of the stove he found ; with his face above the frying pan, the steam raising against his skin didn’t help to make him feel less hot, as Minho was massaging his private parts while putting open-mouthed kisses along his jaw and neck.
He couldn’t lose to his boyfriend so fast.
“Minho…” He whispered, the name of the other man coming out more in a sigh than he would have wanted. “I’m serious, I’m trying to do something here…”
“So what ?” The tall man asked in return, whispering right into his ear with his low, deep voice, warm breath tickling Jonghyun to the point it made him shiver.
“It will burn and…”
The black haired man cursed under his breath when he felt a stronger pressure against his boxers, while his partner’s other hand had made its way under them. Shutting his eyes closed, he let Minho do as he wished, long fingers grazing his swollen member for long, tortuous seconds. When a first moan escaped Jonghyun’s throat, the other man took it for granted and kept stroking him as his free hand came to his face, turning it to the side to capture his lips.
Minho’s breath was warm, almost burning as he kissed Jonghyun feverishly. It wasn’t rough, for they were both still a bit sleepy ; it was lazy but felt so good they didn’t want to make it faster, deeper. The shorter man found himself tiptoeing to find a better kissing angle, throwing one arm behind to hold the back of his boyfriend’s head. Letting go of his face, the latter lowered his hand and blindly looked for the right knob to turn the hot plate off.
“Hmm…” Jonghyun whined when he didn’t hear the frying sound after a few seconds, broking the kiss. “Hey, I took time to make this…”
“Were you hungry for eggs today ?” Minho teasingly asked while his fingers slowly pulled his partner’s boxers down until they fell on the kitchen’s floor. “I want to eat something else…”
“Minho, we’re in the kit—ow…”
The black haired man was interrupted when a hot mouth was pressed against his ass cheek, and he realised Minho had followed his boxers’ fall by kneeling on the tiling floor. Instinctively, he leaned a bit on and held himself onto the stove, his cock twitching as wet kisses drew a path on his sensitive skin. As he expected it, he didn’t have to wait for long before his cheeks were gently spread by firm fingers, his boyfriend’s warm breath tickling his hole and making him longing for more.
As if he heard his thoughts, Minho stick his tongue out and slowly licked the whole length of his crack, insisting for a too short second around that special puckering spot. But their previous little game had lasted too long to the taller man, who didn’t waste any more time as he started licking and sucking on and around his hole. It soon becomes overwhelming for Jonghyun, who doesn’t keep his soft moans to himself, voice still hoarse and timbre low. What he perfectly knew by now was that the grey haired man he was dating for around three years got even more aroused by the sound of his moans.
The louder Jonghyun moaned, the harder Minho pleased him.
A noisy sucking sound preceded one of the best sensations the older man had ever experienced ; he moaned with a more high-pitched tone when he felt his hole being entered by his boyfriend’s tongue, just the tip at first but gradually more of the hot muscle. It was still less than when he took the thin and long cock Minho had been granted with, though the way it kept pressuring against the first inches of his walls felt so good. He loved being eaten out, and he was so glad they had tried it the first time just because they had wanted to try a thing they’d seen in some porn… by now, his partner was a real expert with his tongue.
But when the tall man withdrew and stood up, Jonghyun just had time to express his displeasure with a whine before he was pulled from behind, his body slamming against Minho’s and his cock being grabbed. He was trapped between the sensation of the other man’s member hard and standing between his cheeks, and a hand jerking him. He couldn’t do anything but giving in, and he gladly did.
“Take that shit off me…” He sighed, holding onto his boyfriend’s neck as his toes were curling on the bare floor.
Obeying without an ounce of hesitation, Minho ceased his stroking and made Jonghyun face him to get rid of the bothering black top and throw it. Both men were finally naked, but the kitchen was way too small to their taste… The younger man slightly leaned on to grab the other by his thighs, lifting him from the ground with no warning. The latter gasped, especially at the sudden friction of their now well hardened cocks, and held on while he was being carried in the apartment.
The bedroom was too far, and Jonghyun’s mind went crazy when he was sat on the dining table, his lips roughly taken into a hot, weird-tasting kiss. But he didn’t care, and he returned the same passion he was given ; no trace of laziness anymore, Minho was completely awake and on a mission : please his boyfriend as much as possible on this Sunday morning. What he hadn’t expected was for the said boyfriend to want exactly the same thing.
Breaking the kiss, the black haired man pushed him so he could stand and reverse their positions, Minho finding himself leaning against the table’s edge. Before he could think, Jonghyun was on his knees, the other’s cock deep down his throat. If there was something the shorter man loved just as much as having his ass eaten, it was giving head. His mouth was wide and he worked it well, his jaw’s muscles relaxing just perfectly to take all of this long shaft, deep until the balls.
Holding himself onto the table with one hand, the other fisting his man’s hair, Minho was on cloud nine. Looking down to the bobbing head, his breath erratic and his husky moans having such an effect on Jonghyun’s movements, he was waiting for their moment. It wasn’t some kind of habit for they didn’t do it each time, but they could both know when it was coming ; and while the kneeling man stopped his movement, the other’s cock still in his mouth, and relaxed his jaw to its maximum, his partner brought his other hand on the black hair.
Slow at first, his hips started moving forwards as he held Jonghyun’s face in place, hearing him breathing fast through his nose. Minho’s thrusts went deeper by seconds passing, himself moaning from the sensation of owning this warm sheath that was his boyfriend’s mouth. Yet what turned him on ever more was the way the latter was moaning as well, and his throat vibrated around his throbbing cock. It felt heavenly good.
The pleasure he himself took minutes before, seducing and eating the other man out in their small kitchen, only added to the delicious feeling of his cock sliding in and out of the wet mouth, its head thrilling whenever it went deep enough to feel Jonghyun’s moans. He knew he wouldn’t hold it back any longer, especially with those dark eyes staring at him with pure lust flaming in the chocolate irises. Kneeling still with his face unmoving, only eagerly welcoming what he was given, the older man was a perfect picture of erotism.
However, when Minho heard a painful looking whine escaped his abused throat, he looked down to notice that his partner was about to grab his own cock — though masturbating would obviously be difficult while being face fucked. The taller man decided to use it to his advantage, a glint of mischief sparkling in his lustful eyes.
“Don’t touch yourself.” He said, his voice cracking into a low moan when the tip of his member met the back of Jonghyun’s throat, the latter choking for a second and interrupting his hand gesture. “You’ll be pleased later.”
There was no doubt : Minho was totally awakened, no trace of sleepiness anymore. And his carnal energy when it came to sex never failed to have his boyfriend head over heels for him, yielding to everything he said ; this tough looking guy with black hair radiated a dominant appearance, but things aren’t always what they seem. Truth was he was way much more into submission, always down to let himself being led, even by a younger man like his partner. He just loved it, and his eyes shined as he withdrew his hands, leaving himself needy on the floor.
He resisted the aching sensation of that pressuring need for release, his cock twitching to call for his attention… and kept his hands busy by grabbing Minho’s thighs, nails slowly sinking in the smooth skin and drawing a whole new kind of moan from the grey haired man’s mouth. Almost immediately, he felt the sour taste of precum on his tongue being pushed down his throat with each thrust, and his partner’s erratic breathing warned him he wouldn’t hold it back any longer. Only a few hips moves with Jonghyun’s deep moans giving the tempo, and the latter soon felt warm ecstasy flowing down his throat, as he shut his eyes closed to swallow every drop he could.
One of Minho’s hands let go of his boyfriend’s head so he could hold himself against the table, the other one pushing his black bangs aside to see his pleasured face better. His skin was gleaming with sweat, his fleshy lips red and swollen from the long, delicious abuse they’d suffered. As the younger man slowly withdrew, he gasped with pure pleasure when the tip of his cock was sucked, a rough slurping sound accompanying the way Jonghyun made sure no cum would be wasted. The popping noise it made when being released, however, made him snort as usual — a terrible habit, really.
The shorter man stood up, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, and intensely stared at his partner. Without giving him any rest, he caught his nape and pulled him to crush their lips together, all while switching their positions and sit himself on the table. Smirking despite the weird sensation of tasting his own seed on Jonghyun’s tongue, Minho returned the kiss and placed his palms against his man’s inner thighs, pushing them open to slide between them ; the sudden meeting of their shafts made them sigh into each other, the older man wincing because of his painfully hard, neglected cock.
“Don’t leave me like this…” He whimpered, bending his legs to push his boyfriend’s back towards him with his heels. “Minho, please…”
“Where is that unbothered attitude you showed off earlier…?” Minho replied, nibbling the other man’s lower lip as he caught his wrists and blocked them together in his big hand, preventing him from touching himself again. “I love seeing you like this…”
“Please, I can’t take it anymore…”
“But you were making breakfast…”
“Fuck you, you’re my breakfast so cut the bullshit and take me already…!”
“I like this better.”
Stealing him a smiling kiss, the grey haired man moved backwards for a second, just to grab the small bottle of lube that never left his boyfriend’s purse. Jonghyun bit his lip with excitement and waited for him to come back to bring his ass closer to the table’s edge, lying on his back and holding himself on his elbow. He always wanted to watch how Minho’s long fingers could fill him so easily, as if shaped to find their place deep inside him. The latter approached and suddenly disappeared as he knelt between the muscular spread legs, his head just at the puckering hole’s level.
Drawing a muffled cry from Jonghyun’s mouth, he teased him again with his lips while blindly coating his fingers with the slippery gel, a sweet mango scent tickling his nostrils. For a few seconds, he played around his boyfriend’s hole by circling and invade it with the tip of his tongue, earning a few moans begging for more. Minho didn’t need to be asked twice as he moved his head backwards, bringing his middle finger to the pink entrance and gently teasing it with the first phalanx.
He ignored his own arousal showing up again through his fast hardening cock, as he worked his lubed finger in and out Jonghyun’s ass. The latter was so sensitive he was already a whimpering mess on the table, making the younger man willing to wreck him even more. Smoothly, he inserted his forefinger and relished the sensation of his partner’s hole tightening at the stinging pain ; but he also was a man full of attentions and the last thing he wanted was for his man to be hurt. That was how the older man found himself biting his closed fist when he felt two fingers working him open while lips and tongue were sucking above his hole.
The combined sounds of lube slipping and mouth sucking got the better of Jonghyun’s patience, his twitching cock desperately asking for release. But he wanted to obey Minho, he wanted to keep his hands off, to come untouched… he loved coming without him nor his boyfriend put a single finger on his member, and as rare as it was to happen, he remembered each time perfectly. This Sunday morning would be a time more engraved in his memory, he promised himself.
“Another one, another one…” He called for, his voice turning into a high-pitched moan when the other man’s tongue left his hole to lick his crack all the way up… but stopping right at his balls’ level. “I beg you…!”
When his boyfriend would become desperate enough to literally beg, Minho was the most turned on man in the world. Adding some more lube on his ring finger, he slid it inside as well and held Jonghyun’s thigh, which was shaken by a spasm of pleasure and almost closed on his head. The shorter man was having a hard time not moving, the wooden table creaking under his slightly arching back. They both wanted to reach the next step already, but they also both knew how fingering was essential… but their haste was eventually rewarded.
Minho removed his fingers and immediately emptied the few lube left along his shaft, stroking himself to coat it well before he grabbed his man’s thighs and pushed them to shamelessly expose his entrance. Jonghyun gasped and placed his hands under his knees to hold his legs wide open, letting his head rest against the wood as he waited for the most delicious sensation he’d ever known to invade him. When he felt the head of his boyfriend’s cock slowly enter him, he cursed under his breath at the usual pain, but it quickly turned into calling moans.
Still following his wish to tease him despite his own arousal, Minho was only moving his glans in and out, abusing the puckering hole, shining and warm with lube, only waiting for him.
“For fuck’s sake, Minho…!” Jonghyun eventually snapped.
He had had enough of this little play, he had been patient but now he wanted this long cock up his ass and wasn’t going to wait more. Without any warning, he used the way his sweat made his body slippery on the table to slide forwards, taking what he wanted all by himself. The handling was a bit too fast and despite the good preparation, he shut his eyes closed and hissed loudly at the painful penetration… Minho widening his eyes and leaning on to hold him by the hips to stop him from moving more.
Although he got worried for a second, looking at his boyfriend keeping his eyes shut and his lips trembling, it immediately vanished when the latter finally looked at him. He eagerly bit his lips and with a simple head move, he gestured the other man to move. With a smile that was everything but innocent, Minho complied for once in this morning and pined the older man down the table, holding his hips firmly as he gave the first thrust.
Slow at first, willing to soothe the abused flesh and reduce the burning sensation before giving all of himself, he stare at the body he had under him. He could never grow tired of how Jonghyun’s tanned skin would look twice more desirable when gleaming with sweat, the heat emitting from his whole being making him glow. His body was so hot that his silhouette seemed outlined by steam on the lacquered table, his hand letting temporary traces on the wood. Somehow, this sight made Minho want to fuck him hard enough for him to slide on the table, on his own sweat…
Rolling his eyes to the back of his head to that simple thought, he thrusted deeper and earned a cry in return, cursing words resounding in the apartment’s space welcoming both dining and living room. Jonghyun had always been expressive during sex, for as far back as they could remember, never hesitating to moan or cry out the intense pleasure he was feeling. As tough and muscular as he looked, his insides were so sensitive it completely contrasted with his resistant looks. However, he could thank his regular exercising, for it had taught him how to use every muscle needed to hold himself in one position.
And that was a so pleasurable spectacle, all these muscles tensing for Minho’s viewing pleasure. His hips moved faster between the strong thighs as he eventually let his moans escape his throat, answering Jonghyun’s with no more restraint, though his remained hoarse. It was a cadenced concert happening in the small apartment, moans and broken breathing melting with the table creaking, its front legs raising just enough to hit the floor on a regular rhythm each time the taller man moved backwards.
The neighbors living under them wouldn’t appreciate such noise despite the late morning hour, but both men didn’t give a damn at the moment. They couldn’t think of anything but the immeasurable pleasure exploding from their crotch and sending painfully delicious waves through their entire body. It got even more indescribable for Jonghyun who lost any kind of proper communication when he finally got hit on the right spot, mercilessly, repetitively.
“Fuck, again…!” He cried, his back arching as he pulled his knees even closer to his torso to give more access to his boyfriend, the angle now so perfect that his vision went white at the next thrust. “Hngh, yes…!”
“Told you…” Minho said between two husky breathings, “that you would be pleased later… Fuck you’re so tight every single time…”
But Jonghyun wasn’t able to respond anymore ; his head was thrown back on the table, the veins of his necks and his sweaty collarbones standing out in an as sexiest way as possible. He quickly found himself out of breath, his body shaken by strong waves of pleasure and his painful cock finally getting the release it needed. His stomach and chest got spattered with milky cum, some even reaching his neck and chin ; this sight, added to the way the warm walls tightened around his cock caught Minho in a spirale of pleasure.
Making his thrust slower but stronger, he slammed home a few times until he joined his boyfriend’s long awaited orgasm, painting his insides white. The warm sensation got the better of Jonghyun, who let go of his knees to press his thighs around the other man’s hips. Answering the sudden closeness, Minho leaned on even more until he was almost lying on his partner, strong and trembling arms embracing him as he kept moving, slower, until he milked himself dry inside the warm, tight sheath.
The black haired man held him firmly, his arched body meeting the table again but his arms and legs still clinging onto his lover. After a few seconds, neither of them was moving anymore, only their erratic breathing being heard in the room. Minho allowed himself to nestle his face in the crook of Jonghyun’s neck, both of them completely out of breath. They took a well deserved rest this way for a few minutes without a word, their heartbeats seeming to synchronize as they slowly went back to normal.
Minutes flew by until the older man broke the silence by clearing his sore throat, feeling the urgent need to drink fresh water to make it less dry. Above him, Minho eventually straightened up, just enough to have their faces close to each other, noses almost touching. Jonghyun smiled at him and brought his hand to the sweaty forehead, moving grey bangs aside and caressing the warm cheek. He quietly laughed when his boyfriend turned his head to kiss his palm, once, twice, countless times but always gently, showering him with love.
He didn’t stop there, drawing a path of soft, warm kisses all along the arm, up until his shoulder, neck, jaw… and he found the swollen lips, delicately kissing them as if they were made of the most breakable glass. Jonghyun lied still, only his mouth moving as he returned the afterglow tenderness he loved so much. Even after the roughest lay, Minho would always cover him with kisses and, if the place allowed it, cuddled for long, delicious minutes.
However, the table wasn’t the best furniture for cuddles, and the grey haired man reluctantly straightened up, gently hushing his lover when the latter hissed at the unpleasant sensation of his hole being emptied. As he let his legs dangle, Jonghyun could feel cooling cum escaping his completely relaxed hole, dropping on the bare floor. Ignoring it, he stared at the ceiling for a moment, still feeling like it was slowly turning and his vision a bit blurred by his strong climax.
He only came down from his little cloud when he felt something wet but agreeably lukewarm on his stomach. Raising his head, he smiled at his boyfriend, who had quickly gone to the bathroom to take a washcloth and was now taking care of his molested body. Although they would definitely take a shower to get rid of all that sweat and drying seed, Minho appreciated to take the lead, providing personal care for the man he loved so much.
“I guess our breakfast is inedible now…” Jonghyun muttered, giggling at the thought of his unfortunate kimchi fried rice, abandoned on the stove.
“Because you’re still hungry ?” The younger man laughed while carefully wiping any trace away from his lover’s body. “What about we clean ourselves better and go out for brunch ?”
“This sounds like a date, aren’t we doing everything backwards ?”
“This makes everything more interesting…”
“Let’s go on a date, then.”
With one of his wide toothy smiles that made his boyfriend weak in his knees, Minho pressed his lips against his before taking his hand and pulling him up. Following his lead, the black haired man couldn’t help but feel his romantic self fulfilled… although he would get revenge for the way he had been unfairly teased, and this way sooner that his naive boyfriend would expect it.
Sunday was by far the day Jonghyun preferred. No pressure of missing the morning alarm clock, no need to wake up too early to get to work, only the comforting sensation of staying in bed for as long as he wanted. Though his insomniac self wasn’t the kind to get proper rest even during the weekend, he always enjoyed lying on the comfortable mattress without ever checking the hour on his bedside clock.
But what he liked the most was how the first thing he saw when opening his eyes, was a person. The most beautiful person he had ever seen and he still didn’t feel worthy of, for the kindness and devotion this man kept offering him every single day felt sweetly overwhelming. Jonghyun felt like the most precious gem when he was squeezed between those long, strong arms serving as the most best glass coffin to keep him safe. And he loved it.
On that Sunday morning, he was once again the first one to wake up after a rather short night, since he had fallen asleep at the crack of dawn. But his body had eventually adjusted to this particular sleeping schedule and he never felt the exhaustion a normal sleeper would suffer. As usual, he took a deep breath and moved from his position to lie on his side, his eyes opening on the asleep silhouette by his side.
Minho was his polar opposite when it came to sleep ; waking him up was quite a feat. But his asleep features were the sweetest Jonghyun had ever seen, and he loved spending the first minutes of his day quietly contemplating them. It was like his boyfriend’s head was always turned towards him whatever his position, all for his viewing pleasure. Yet this time, the tall man with fair grey hair was lying on his stomach, one of his arm hiding half of his face while holding onto his pillow. The awake man could only stare at his right profile, certainly the most beautiful one because to his imperfections.
Jonghyun refrained from tracing the small scar on his cheekbone with the tip of his finger, because he knew he couldn’t be able to stop there. He had done it so many times, drawing an imaginary line along Minho’s jawline that made its way until his fleshy lips, especially the upper one whose weirdly original shape was so kissable. So much that the black haired man would always end up answering the quiet call, ruining his discreet observation as soon as he would feel his own lips being kissed in return.
He only smiled this time, his eyes wandering on the offered sight of a naked, muscular back that emitted a soft warmth. Once again, an appealing temptation Jonghyun had to ignore ; he wanted to let his boyfriend rest as the previous day had been quite hectic for him. He deserved to sleep for as much as he wanted to, and certainly not to be disturbed by tickles and cuddles. So, the elder man decided to get up to prevent his tempted fingers to run on the tanned, hot skin.
As quietly as possible and trying not to pull on the thin sheet both men were sharing, he left the bed and stretched his arms and shoulders before grabbing black boxers in his drawer. Despite the summers heat, he liked to wear some random t-shirt right after waking up and caught the first one he found, being black as well. He held back a snort as he remembered how his boyfriend would always tell him he looked like some dark character of a manga he used to read, but way cuter and less impressive.
Less impressive. This should have sounded like an insult and Jonghyun had actually reacted quite violently the first times, if we could call violent a person trying to hit a man who was taller than him by at least ten centimeters.
With this memory in mind, the man headed to the bathroom to slip the few clothes on and check on his face in the mirror. His facial hair were starting to grow back, much to his displeasure, and he opened the closet to take his electric shaver and plug it to charge. He would take care of this later, after filling his noisy stomach with some breakfast. He just quickly washed his face for form and to feel a bit more awake, cold water on his skin feeling like a good boost.
The apartment wasn’t big but so cozy it was exactly how Jonghyun liked it. The small kitchen was long and narrow, still large enough to easily welcome two persons without them bumping into each other. First thing the man did was turning the coffee maker on and pouring a sweet and spices scented powder in the filter — Mocha, his favourite. While the machine was starting to heat up, he opened the fridge and stared at its inside for a good minute before taking the half-finished carton of eggs, a tupperware filled with kimchi and the rice leftovers from the day before.
With quite skilled hands, he broke six eggs in a small bowl and beat them, adding salt and pepper the way he liked it. As he approached the vintage gaz stove and lifted the protecting panel to reveal four small plates, he turned round a few times looking for one of his boyfriend’s lighters — the latter was still trying to quit smoking but he had countless lighters lying around. Once he found it and turned the gaz on, lighting a circle of small blue flames under a frying pan, he opened the kimchi box and took some with his bare hands to cook them in a bit of canola oil — his best friend’s personal recommendation.
The smell of spices was already filling his nostrils and he almost regretted choosing this for breakfast, as it would just make him feel even hotter. The creaking sound of food frying resounded in the kitchen, more aggressive than a fireplace but still appreciable to Jonghyun’s ears. It made all his sense focused on the pan to the point he didn’t notice the tall silhouette entering the room until he felt a body pressed against his back, strong arms circling his waist. Repressing a startled jump, the shorter man just gasped but it only lasted half a second. A gentle smile softened his features as his boyfriend’s chin rested on his shoulder.
Neither of them talked, they just fully embraced this intimate moment, Jonghyun relishing Minho’s body against his as the latter was still carrying the warmth of their bed on him. Whether it was summer or winter, the taller man’s skin was always the warmest on mornings, which made it difficult for his partner to get up when he would wake up trapped in this deliciously comfortable cocoon. Soon, a sleepy kiss was put on his shoulder, blocked by the fabric of his shirt — this detail annoyed the newly awaken man.
With a short, hoarse whine, Minho moved his lips to the crook of his boyfriend’s neck that was uncovered, and pressed them there. Jonghyun quietly giggled when it tickled but he let him do, for there was nothing he loved more in their relationship that their Sundays mornings’ cuddles. With one of his hand still stirring his preparation, he brought the other one to the ash grey hair, blindly stroking it and running his fingers through the bangs. However, his gesture wasn't helped by the way the other man started tilting his head to better kiss the sharp jawline that was offered to him.
“I’m making breakfast…” The black haired man pretended to get annoyed.
But Minho ignored the comment as his lips made their way to the already wet skin of Jonghyun’s neck, an almost faded hickey calling to be brought back to life. And it was granted, as the younger man pressed his mouth against the small stain, soft kisses sometimes interrupted by sucking noises that made his boyfriend bite his lower lip. Still, the latter wasn’t giving in and his hand was still busy holding his spatula and doing his best not to burn their food… until he felt fingers running up his stomach under his shirt.
With a shiver, his abdominal muscles tensed a bit and he stopped his stirring for a second. He couldn’t deny the nascent sensation in his lower abdomen as hands started roaming his torso, lips still attached to his neck. Still, he didn’t want Minho to have him too easily, and he held it in ; his cooking resumed and he felt his boyfriend’s mouth smiling against his skin. A quiet challenge had just been laid down.
The grey haired man took one step forwards as he made sure his entire body was pressed against his partner’s, slowly pushing the latter’s shirt up his torso to have their warm skins touching. However, he purposely didn’t completely removed the item of clothing, just enough for his hands to have access to Jonghyun’s chest. The latter’s arousal was showing, his skin covered with shivers and his nipples hardening to the not-so-innocent contact, though he was still pretending to focus on his kimchi fried rice.
Obeying his instincts and his years-long knowledge of his boyfriend’s weak spots, Minho went to nibble along his elder’s ear, lingering on the helix that was free of any piercing that morning, gently biting it. Jonghyun had to stop again, his eyes closing as this so sensitive spot of his sent even more shivers down his spine, while he felt the other man’s growing desire against his ass. It felt even warmer considering his partner slept naked, just like him, yet hadn’t taken the time to put some boxers on.
There was no way for the older man to resume his cooking when the hands made their way down his stomach, his abdomen, one of them sliding over his underwear to press his hardening cock through the black fabric. A soft gasp escaped Jonghyun’s half open lips and he grabbed hold of the first cold part of the stove he found ; with his face above the frying pan, the steam raising against his skin didn’t help to make him feel less hot, as Minho was massaging his private parts while putting open-mouthed kisses along his jaw and neck.
He couldn’t lose to his boyfriend so fast.
“Minho…” He whispered, the name of the other man coming out more in a sigh than he would have wanted. “I’m serious, I’m trying to do something here…”
“So what ?” The tall man asked in return, whispering right into his ear with his low, deep voice, warm breath tickling Jonghyun to the point it made him shiver.
“It will burn and…”
The black haired man cursed under his breath when he felt a stronger pressure against his boxers, while his partner’s other hand had made its way under them. Shutting his eyes closed, he let Minho do as he wished, long fingers grazing his swollen member for long, tortuous seconds. When a first moan escaped Jonghyun’s throat, the other man took it for granted and kept stroking him as his free hand came to his face, turning it to the side to capture his lips.
Minho’s breath was warm, almost burning as he kissed Jonghyun feverishly. It wasn’t rough, for they were both still a bit sleepy ; it was lazy but felt so good they didn’t want to make it faster, deeper. The shorter man found himself tiptoeing to find a better kissing angle, throwing one arm behind to hold the back of his boyfriend’s head. Letting go of his face, the latter lowered his hand and blindly looked for the right knob to turn the hot plate off.
“Hmm…” Jonghyun whined when he didn’t hear the frying sound after a few seconds, broking the kiss. “Hey, I took time to make this…”
“Were you hungry for eggs today ?” Minho teasingly asked while his fingers slowly pulled his partner’s boxers down until they fell on the kitchen’s floor. “I want to eat something else…”
“Minho, we’re in the kit—ow…”
The black haired man was interrupted when a hot mouth was pressed against his ass cheek, and he realised Minho had followed his boxers’ fall by kneeling on the tiling floor. Instinctively, he leaned a bit on and held himself onto the stove, his cock twitching as wet kisses drew a path on his sensitive skin. As he expected it, he didn’t have to wait for long before his cheeks were gently spread by firm fingers, his boyfriend’s warm breath tickling his hole and making him longing for more.
As if he heard his thoughts, Minho stick his tongue out and slowly licked the whole length of his crack, insisting for a too short second around that special puckering spot. But their previous little game had lasted too long to the taller man, who didn’t waste any more time as he started licking and sucking on and around his hole. It soon becomes overwhelming for Jonghyun, who doesn’t keep his soft moans to himself, voice still hoarse and timbre low. What he perfectly knew by now was that the grey haired man he was dating for around three years got even more aroused by the sound of his moans.
The louder Jonghyun moaned, the harder Minho pleased him.
A noisy sucking sound preceded one of the best sensations the older man had ever experienced ; he moaned with a more high-pitched tone when he felt his hole being entered by his boyfriend’s tongue, just the tip at first but gradually more of the hot muscle. It was still less than when he took the thin and long cock Minho had been granted with, though the way it kept pressuring against the first inches of his walls felt so good. He loved being eaten out, and he was so glad they had tried it the first time just because they had wanted to try a thing they’d seen in some porn… by now, his partner was a real expert with his tongue.
But when the tall man withdrew and stood up, Jonghyun just had time to express his displeasure with a whine before he was pulled from behind, his body slamming against Minho’s and his cock being grabbed. He was trapped between the sensation of the other man’s member hard and standing between his cheeks, and a hand jerking him. He couldn’t do anything but giving in, and he gladly did.
“Take that shit off me…” He sighed, holding onto his boyfriend’s neck as his toes were curling on the bare floor.
Obeying without an ounce of hesitation, Minho ceased his stroking and made Jonghyun face him to get rid of the bothering black top and throw it. Both men were finally naked, but the kitchen was way too small to their taste… The younger man slightly leaned on to grab the other by his thighs, lifting him from the ground with no warning. The latter gasped, especially at the sudden friction of their now well hardened cocks, and held on while he was being carried in the apartment.
The bedroom was too far, and Jonghyun’s mind went crazy when he was sat on the dining table, his lips roughly taken into a hot, weird-tasting kiss. But he didn’t care, and he returned the same passion he was given ; no trace of laziness anymore, Minho was completely awake and on a mission : please his boyfriend as much as possible on this Sunday morning. What he hadn’t expected was for the said boyfriend to want exactly the same thing.
Breaking the kiss, the black haired man pushed him so he could stand and reverse their positions, Minho finding himself leaning against the table’s edge. Before he could think, Jonghyun was on his knees, the other’s cock deep down his throat. If there was something the shorter man loved just as much as having his ass eaten, it was giving head. His mouth was wide and he worked it well, his jaw’s muscles relaxing just perfectly to take all of this long shaft, deep until the balls.
Holding himself onto the table with one hand, the other fisting his man’s hair, Minho was on cloud nine. Looking down to the bobbing head, his breath erratic and his husky moans having such an effect on Jonghyun’s movements, he was waiting for their moment. It wasn’t some kind of habit for they didn’t do it each time, but they could both know when it was coming ; and while the kneeling man stopped his movement, the other’s cock still in his mouth, and relaxed his jaw to its maximum, his partner brought his other hand on the black hair.
Slow at first, his hips started moving forwards as he held Jonghyun’s face in place, hearing him breathing fast through his nose. Minho’s thrusts went deeper by seconds passing, himself moaning from the sensation of owning this warm sheath that was his boyfriend’s mouth. Yet what turned him on ever more was the way the latter was moaning as well, and his throat vibrated around his throbbing cock. It felt heavenly good.
The pleasure he himself took minutes before, seducing and eating the other man out in their small kitchen, only added to the delicious feeling of his cock sliding in and out of the wet mouth, its head thrilling whenever it went deep enough to feel Jonghyun’s moans. He knew he wouldn’t hold it back any longer, especially with those dark eyes staring at him with pure lust flaming in the chocolate irises. Kneeling still with his face unmoving, only eagerly welcoming what he was given, the older man was a perfect picture of erotism.
However, when Minho heard a painful looking whine escaped his abused throat, he looked down to notice that his partner was about to grab his own cock — though masturbating would obviously be difficult while being face fucked. The taller man decided to use it to his advantage, a glint of mischief sparkling in his lustful eyes.
“Don’t touch yourself.” He said, his voice cracking into a low moan when the tip of his member met the back of Jonghyun’s throat, the latter choking for a second and interrupting his hand gesture. “You’ll be pleased later.”
There was no doubt : Minho was totally awakened, no trace of sleepiness anymore. And his carnal energy when it came to sex never failed to have his boyfriend head over heels for him, yielding to everything he said ; this tough looking guy with black hair radiated a dominant appearance, but things aren’t always what they seem. Truth was he was way much more into submission, always down to let himself being led, even by a younger man like his partner. He just loved it, and his eyes shined as he withdrew his hands, leaving himself needy on the floor.
He resisted the aching sensation of that pressuring need for release, his cock twitching to call for his attention… and kept his hands busy by grabbing Minho’s thighs, nails slowly sinking in the smooth skin and drawing a whole new kind of moan from the grey haired man’s mouth. Almost immediately, he felt the sour taste of precum on his tongue being pushed down his throat with each thrust, and his partner’s erratic breathing warned him he wouldn’t hold it back any longer. Only a few hips moves with Jonghyun’s deep moans giving the tempo, and the latter soon felt warm ecstasy flowing down his throat, as he shut his eyes closed to swallow every drop he could.
One of Minho’s hands let go of his boyfriend’s head so he could hold himself against the table, the other one pushing his black bangs aside to see his pleasured face better. His skin was gleaming with sweat, his fleshy lips red and swollen from the long, delicious abuse they’d suffered. As the younger man slowly withdrew, he gasped with pure pleasure when the tip of his cock was sucked, a rough slurping sound accompanying the way Jonghyun made sure no cum would be wasted. The popping noise it made when being released, however, made him snort as usual — a terrible habit, really.
The shorter man stood up, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, and intensely stared at his partner. Without giving him any rest, he caught his nape and pulled him to crush their lips together, all while switching their positions and sit himself on the table. Smirking despite the weird sensation of tasting his own seed on Jonghyun’s tongue, Minho returned the kiss and placed his palms against his man’s inner thighs, pushing them open to slide between them ; the sudden meeting of their shafts made them sigh into each other, the older man wincing because of his painfully hard, neglected cock.
“Don’t leave me like this…” He whimpered, bending his legs to push his boyfriend’s back towards him with his heels. “Minho, please…”
“Where is that unbothered attitude you showed off earlier…?” Minho replied, nibbling the other man’s lower lip as he caught his wrists and blocked them together in his big hand, preventing him from touching himself again. “I love seeing you like this…”
“Please, I can’t take it anymore…”
“But you were making breakfast…”
“Fuck you, you’re my breakfast so cut the bullshit and take me already…!”
“I like this better.”
Stealing him a smiling kiss, the grey haired man moved backwards for a second, just to grab the small bottle of lube that never left his boyfriend’s purse. Jonghyun bit his lip with excitement and waited for him to come back to bring his ass closer to the table’s edge, lying on his back and holding himself on his elbow. He always wanted to watch how Minho’s long fingers could fill him so easily, as if shaped to find their place deep inside him. The latter approached and suddenly disappeared as he knelt between the muscular spread legs, his head just at the puckering hole’s level.
Drawing a muffled cry from Jonghyun’s mouth, he teased him again with his lips while blindly coating his fingers with the slippery gel, a sweet mango scent tickling his nostrils. For a few seconds, he played around his boyfriend’s hole by circling and invade it with the tip of his tongue, earning a few moans begging for more. Minho didn’t need to be asked twice as he moved his head backwards, bringing his middle finger to the pink entrance and gently teasing it with the first phalanx.
He ignored his own arousal showing up again through his fast hardening cock, as he worked his lubed finger in and out Jonghyun’s ass. The latter was so sensitive he was already a whimpering mess on the table, making the younger man willing to wreck him even more. Smoothly, he inserted his forefinger and relished the sensation of his partner’s hole tightening at the stinging pain ; but he also was a man full of attentions and the last thing he wanted was for his man to be hurt. That was how the older man found himself biting his closed fist when he felt two fingers working him open while lips and tongue were sucking above his hole.
The combined sounds of lube slipping and mouth sucking got the better of Jonghyun’s patience, his twitching cock desperately asking for release. But he wanted to obey Minho, he wanted to keep his hands off, to come untouched… he loved coming without him nor his boyfriend put a single finger on his member, and as rare as it was to happen, he remembered each time perfectly. This Sunday morning would be a time more engraved in his memory, he promised himself.
“Another one, another one…” He called for, his voice turning into a high-pitched moan when the other man’s tongue left his hole to lick his crack all the way up… but stopping right at his balls’ level. “I beg you…!”
When his boyfriend would become desperate enough to literally beg, Minho was the most turned on man in the world. Adding some more lube on his ring finger, he slid it inside as well and held Jonghyun’s thigh, which was shaken by a spasm of pleasure and almost closed on his head. The shorter man was having a hard time not moving, the wooden table creaking under his slightly arching back. They both wanted to reach the next step already, but they also both knew how fingering was essential… but their haste was eventually rewarded.
Minho removed his fingers and immediately emptied the few lube left along his shaft, stroking himself to coat it well before he grabbed his man’s thighs and pushed them to shamelessly expose his entrance. Jonghyun gasped and placed his hands under his knees to hold his legs wide open, letting his head rest against the wood as he waited for the most delicious sensation he’d ever known to invade him. When he felt the head of his boyfriend’s cock slowly enter him, he cursed under his breath at the usual pain, but it quickly turned into calling moans.
Still following his wish to tease him despite his own arousal, Minho was only moving his glans in and out, abusing the puckering hole, shining and warm with lube, only waiting for him.
“For fuck’s sake, Minho…!” Jonghyun eventually snapped.
He had had enough of this little play, he had been patient but now he wanted this long cock up his ass and wasn’t going to wait more. Without any warning, he used the way his sweat made his body slippery on the table to slide forwards, taking what he wanted all by himself. The handling was a bit too fast and despite the good preparation, he shut his eyes closed and hissed loudly at the painful penetration… Minho widening his eyes and leaning on to hold him by the hips to stop him from moving more.
Although he got worried for a second, looking at his boyfriend keeping his eyes shut and his lips trembling, it immediately vanished when the latter finally looked at him. He eagerly bit his lips and with a simple head move, he gestured the other man to move. With a smile that was everything but innocent, Minho complied for once in this morning and pined the older man down the table, holding his hips firmly as he gave the first thrust.
Slow at first, willing to soothe the abused flesh and reduce the burning sensation before giving all of himself, he stare at the body he had under him. He could never grow tired of how Jonghyun’s tanned skin would look twice more desirable when gleaming with sweat, the heat emitting from his whole being making him glow. His body was so hot that his silhouette seemed outlined by steam on the lacquered table, his hand letting temporary traces on the wood. Somehow, this sight made Minho want to fuck him hard enough for him to slide on the table, on his own sweat…
Rolling his eyes to the back of his head to that simple thought, he thrusted deeper and earned a cry in return, cursing words resounding in the apartment’s space welcoming both dining and living room. Jonghyun had always been expressive during sex, for as far back as they could remember, never hesitating to moan or cry out the intense pleasure he was feeling. As tough and muscular as he looked, his insides were so sensitive it completely contrasted with his resistant looks. However, he could thank his regular exercising, for it had taught him how to use every muscle needed to hold himself in one position.
And that was a so pleasurable spectacle, all these muscles tensing for Minho’s viewing pleasure. His hips moved faster between the strong thighs as he eventually let his moans escape his throat, answering Jonghyun’s with no more restraint, though his remained hoarse. It was a cadenced concert happening in the small apartment, moans and broken breathing melting with the table creaking, its front legs raising just enough to hit the floor on a regular rhythm each time the taller man moved backwards.
The neighbors living under them wouldn’t appreciate such noise despite the late morning hour, but both men didn’t give a damn at the moment. They couldn’t think of anything but the immeasurable pleasure exploding from their crotch and sending painfully delicious waves through their entire body. It got even more indescribable for Jonghyun who lost any kind of proper communication when he finally got hit on the right spot, mercilessly, repetitively.
“Fuck, again…!” He cried, his back arching as he pulled his knees even closer to his torso to give more access to his boyfriend, the angle now so perfect that his vision went white at the next thrust. “Hngh, yes…!”
“Told you…” Minho said between two husky breathings, “that you would be pleased later… Fuck you’re so tight every single time…”
But Jonghyun wasn’t able to respond anymore ; his head was thrown back on the table, the veins of his necks and his sweaty collarbones standing out in an as sexiest way as possible. He quickly found himself out of breath, his body shaken by strong waves of pleasure and his painful cock finally getting the release it needed. His stomach and chest got spattered with milky cum, some even reaching his neck and chin ; this sight, added to the way the warm walls tightened around his cock caught Minho in a spirale of pleasure.
Making his thrust slower but stronger, he slammed home a few times until he joined his boyfriend’s long awaited orgasm, painting his insides white. The warm sensation got the better of Jonghyun, who let go of his knees to press his thighs around the other man’s hips. Answering the sudden closeness, Minho leaned on even more until he was almost lying on his partner, strong and trembling arms embracing him as he kept moving, slower, until he milked himself dry inside the warm, tight sheath.
The black haired man held him firmly, his arched body meeting the table again but his arms and legs still clinging onto his lover. After a few seconds, neither of them was moving anymore, only their erratic breathing being heard in the room. Minho allowed himself to nestle his face in the crook of Jonghyun’s neck, both of them completely out of breath. They took a well deserved rest this way for a few minutes without a word, their heartbeats seeming to synchronize as they slowly went back to normal.
Minutes flew by until the older man broke the silence by clearing his sore throat, feeling the urgent need to drink fresh water to make it less dry. Above him, Minho eventually straightened up, just enough to have their faces close to each other, noses almost touching. Jonghyun smiled at him and brought his hand to the sweaty forehead, moving grey bangs aside and caressing the warm cheek. He quietly laughed when his boyfriend turned his head to kiss his palm, once, twice, countless times but always gently, showering him with love.
He didn’t stop there, drawing a path of soft, warm kisses all along the arm, up until his shoulder, neck, jaw… and he found the swollen lips, delicately kissing them as if they were made of the most breakable glass. Jonghyun lied still, only his mouth moving as he returned the afterglow tenderness he loved so much. Even after the roughest lay, Minho would always cover him with kisses and, if the place allowed it, cuddled for long, delicious minutes.
However, the table wasn’t the best furniture for cuddles, and the grey haired man reluctantly straightened up, gently hushing his lover when the latter hissed at the unpleasant sensation of his hole being emptied. As he let his legs dangle, Jonghyun could feel cooling cum escaping his completely relaxed hole, dropping on the bare floor. Ignoring it, he stared at the ceiling for a moment, still feeling like it was slowly turning and his vision a bit blurred by his strong climax.
He only came down from his little cloud when he felt something wet but agreeably lukewarm on his stomach. Raising his head, he smiled at his boyfriend, who had quickly gone to the bathroom to take a washcloth and was now taking care of his molested body. Although they would definitely take a shower to get rid of all that sweat and drying seed, Minho appreciated to take the lead, providing personal care for the man he loved so much.
“I guess our breakfast is inedible now…” Jonghyun muttered, giggling at the thought of his unfortunate kimchi fried rice, abandoned on the stove.
“Because you’re still hungry ?” The younger man laughed while carefully wiping any trace away from his lover’s body. “What about we clean ourselves better and go out for brunch ?”
“This sounds like a date, aren’t we doing everything backwards ?”
“This makes everything more interesting…”
“Let’s go on a date, then.”
With one of his wide toothy smiles that made his boyfriend weak in his knees, Minho pressed his lips against his before taking his hand and pulling him up. Following his lead, the black haired man couldn’t help but feel his romantic self fulfilled… although he would get revenge for the way he had been unfairly teased, and this way sooner that his naive boyfriend would expect it.
Minho was feeling a bit uncomfortable by minutes passing, sitting on the couch beside his father-in-law as they both stared at Kibum. The latter was pacing up and down in the small living room, still dumbfounded by the recent find. Too many questions were assailing his mind and he didn’t know which one he should ask first ; he knew his father was ready to answer any of them, even his nanny was waiting for him.
He could feel his husband’s eyes on him, perhaps the most unbearable ones considering they were talking about a baby his sister had when she was betrothed to the future King… However, the tall man didn’t seem outraged at all, but rather worried.
“Dear, perhaps you should sit.” The sovereign eventually called him, his voice low and his tone as gentle as when they were alone. “You will dig holes in the floor if you keep walking like this.”
“I don’t want to sit.” The Prince replied before facing the other three, holding his head with both his hands. “I… I don’t know what to start with.”
“You are troubled, and you have all rights to be.” Lord Taehyun spoke. “Ask your simplest question.”
“None of my wonders are simple, Father. I never saw my sister during her pregnancy because I thought she was sick. And tonight, I learn that not only did she have a child, but also that she died giving birth and… you hid it from me. You hid the real reason behind my sister’s death and it’s shameful. It’s dishonoring her memory. Also, do you even know about the trauma I suffered towards the people because I thought she had died after that kid’s bite ? I wouldn’t let them approach me, wasn’t able to walk among them alone like I used to do with her. But it all rested upon a lie.”
“I didn’t know about it and I’m saddened to hear that it left you a mark of that sort… but we couldn’t let this be known, even by you.”
“And why so ? I was… I am her brother, and now an uncle who missed the first ten months of a niece he didn’t know about !”
“Your sister was betrothed to the future King of Jinju, this agreement had been sealed years ago as you already know. She was honored and happy, you can remember yourself how her dream was to be a princess, even a queen, the kind to be close to her people.”
“I can’t see where this is coming.”
“Years passed by, until the ice age was over. Haneul grew up and since we were always letting both of you walk in the town… she met a young man, a commoner. She naturally hid it from us because she knew she couldn’t fall in love with him, not when she had promised to marry someone else, someone with the highest status in all the realm.”
“How did you find out about that man ? When ? It certainly wasn’t a teenager’s simple love interest, she was twenty-two and got pregnant !”
“And I was the first surprised one, son. Your mother and I got to learn about this affair because of the pregnancy. Your sister knew she couldn’t hide it from us, so she came to us and kneeled before us, crying and asking for forgiveness. She had fallen in love and although they didn’t get married in secret, they shared a bed. Once.”
“Kibum, I’m well placed to tell you this.” Minho added before his husband could answer with more anger. “If anyone had known about your sister’s affair, our marriage would have been cancelled and it would have meant a potential war.”
“War ? Who’s talking about war ?” Kibum frowned.
“The constant trading between my kingdom and your province had been sealed with this marriage. If the aforesaid marriage didn’t happen, Jinju would have not been able to repay its debt to Mongje, at least not before decades. Imagine spending years and years waiting for this repay, while your home lost most of its own wealth in trading and ends up struggling with more and more people to feed but less and less resources. What would happen ?”
The black haired man pondered the question and ended up sighing, while he slowly walked to the armchair and sat. Obviously, the longer the debt’s delay would have gotten, the more complaints would have risen, and these could have turned into threats from both sides, arguments, quarrels… and a potential war. All of this because of his sister’s choice.
He remained silent for a few seconds, allowing himself a moment to calmly gather his thoughts and questions. He couldn’t be mad at anyone, and especially not his sister and the baby she had had.
“Did the man know about the pregnancy, did he even want to take responsibilities ?” He asked, looking up towards her father. “Or did she choose to hide it from him too, for her safety ?”
“He was aware of it, she told him before us.” The older man said. “He wanted to be responsible for impregnating our daughter, he even asked for a formal audience to offer both his apologies and a promise to take care of your sister the same way the King would have.”
“I don’t understand, then.” Minho spoke in. “If she was aware, him as well, also your wife and yourself… why hiding it from Kibum ?”
“Your Highness, I think you are both smart enough to guess what happened.”
“Mother didn’t accept it, right ?” Kibum sighed. “That would have been a full stop to her hunt for power, her daughter she was so proud of getting pregnant after lying with a commoner…”
“Yes. Your mother rejected this young man’s proposal and dismissed him quite rudely. She decided this couldn’t happen, the marriage couldn’t be cancelled over an illegitimate child… so she planned everything. We would hide Haneul and disallow every visit as soon as her womb would be too noticeable. The bite she suffered served as an excuse and you know what happened next. She remained bedridden for almost six months until she had to give birth.”
“Wait… I remember she got sick for a bit more than seven months. Wasn’t it too early for the baby to come ?”
“It was, and although your niece came difficultly, our physician managed to keep her alive and she’s now healthy. Smaller than full developed newborns, but healthy. But your sister… she wasn’t mentally prepared for an early childbirth and being locked up for months didn’t help, she went through anxiety attacks while being in pain because of cramps. It took her way too many hours to deliver. She lost a lot of blood and was drained, physically and mentally. She… she survived a few hours, the night after she gave birth, but that’s all… She asked for you.”
“What…?”
“She knew. She wanted to say goodbye, to tell you the truth. Your mother pretended that she would send you to her once she would have rested a bit, but… it didn’t happen. She was already gone when you woke up that day, we just… we just made sure to clean everything so you wouldn’t suspect anything about the childbirth.”
Without him noticing it, the Prince’s cheeks were wet with tears as he listened to his father telling about his sister’s last moments. His chin and lips were quivering but he held any sob back, his back straightened and his fists closed on his lap. He was sad, but the strongest feelings invading him at the moment were anger and resentment.
“Why did you let her…” He asked, his teeth gritted. “Why did you let that woman decide if my sister had the right or not to see me before dying ? Why didn’t you say anything, why didn’t you come and wake me up so I could say goodbye too ?!”
“My son…” Lord Taehyun stuttered before standing up, walking to his son and going down on his knees, on the bare floor. “I would have given everything for my children to bid each other goodbye before being separated… but… I would have lost more than your sister that night, if I had gone against your mother’s will.”
“What could you lose more than a daughter ? Will you tell me Mother would have killed you ?”
“Not me. Listen, the day after Haneul’s funeral, your mother summoned our physician to… to ask him to quietly find a way to get rid of the baby. Her plan had failed, she thought she could have just eliminated any proof of your sister’s affair before the wedding. But the poor man refused to do such thing, it wasn’t the role of a doctor to kill. He became an obstacle, a person who knew too many things and could have put an end to everything your mother had been working on for twenty years.”
“Don’t tell me…”
“Yes, that’s what happened.”
“And the father ?”
“Do you think your mother would have kept alive a man who had destroyed her hopes for power ? Right after she got rid of him too with her bloody spies, she commanded me to kill my granddaughter. As you can see, I failed.”
“By the Gods…”
Kibum couldn’t take his eyes off of his father’s face, as he could read in them that he was telling the truth. This man had spent a lifetime lying to everyone, even to himself, hiding behind an always severe stare… but this time, pain and remorse were noticeable in the way he looked at his son, it was something the latter had never seen before. He doubted for a minute, wondering if Lord Taehyun, kneeling before him, wasn’t playing another role at the moment.
After all, if he had managed to play the strict, tyrannic ruler and father for two decades, he could be able to fake tears and sadness for an hour. However, the Prince felt deep in his heart that for once, his father was revealing his true side : the side of a man who had gotten mentally abused for years, threatened by his own wife with the use of some secret weapon, maybe blackmail. Nothing looked surprising to the young man anymore, when it came from his mother.
In a short span of time, he looked up and stared at the King, quietly asking for his opinion about the matter. Minho just sadly smiled at him and tilted his head to the side ; he was feeling sorry for his husband to face such a difficult situation, but he wanted to help him the best he could. Within a few seconds, he nodded and mouthed “I trust him”. As he looked back at his father, Kibum quietly sighed and gestured for him to stand up. He was about to tell him something when a broken sob interrupted them.
Their three heads turned towards the little room with the curtain-door, and the nanny rushed inside as soon as a few louder sobs joined the first, tiny one. The Prince’s father immediately stood up and looked at the door with apprehension, yet still not as much as his son and son-in-law. In no time, the old woman came back in the living room holding the awake little girl against her shoulder. The latter had her eyes still a bit sleepy but she opened them wider when she noticed the three newcomers.
As Kibum gulped loudly, suddenly finding himself unable to move an inch, he watched his father smile in a way he never had before. The latter approached the little one and carefully caressed her slightly swollen cheek while muttering inaudible words… but certainly funny ones as the baby’s mouth opened to draw a smile with two little toothy pegs on her lower gum, while a smaller one was showing up on the upper one. Her almond shaped, big eyes squinted when she quietly giggled and it hit the Prince.
She looked like him. Actually, she looked like his sister because she had the same expression when she laughed, the way she would close her sparkly eyes and show her toothy smile… but somehow, since Kibum and Haneul had so similar features, it also felt like his niece laughed like him. And it felt, strangely, like a warming in his chest that seemed to replace all trace of bitterness and resentment.
The nanny gently handed the little girl to her grandfather as she headed to the small kitchen, and Lord Taehyun smiled as he sat back on the couch, holding his granddaughter sitting on his lap with a hand supporting her back. She was wearing a rather cute night shirt that was a bit too long for her, made of white linen and decorated with fair green knot all around the collar. However, the fabric’s color had turned a bit yellow, what proved the shirt was an old one.
“Haneul wore it when she was her age, and so did you.” The man said when he noticed his son looking at the item of clothing. “I couldn’t let this little one with only sheets to dress her… though she is small, you used to wear this when you were around nine months and it fit perfectly.”
“She looks like her.” Kibum commented, still looking at the baby who had now her big eyes staring at Minho, who was sitting near and she had never seen. “I think.”
“She does, I can assure you. She has the exact same face than your sister when she was a baby, and you looked like this too, just a bit puffier.”
“She’s swollen too, it’s not just me.”
“Because she’s growing her teeth and it can hurt. That is why she wakes up at night, I remember your sister was insufferable at that period…”
The Prince got surprised at his father laughing with a rather soft voice at a negative yet precious memory ; it soothed him as well, as his shoulders finally relaxed. In no time, the old woman was back with a little bowl and a spoon in her hands, putting them on the tea table and stretching her arms to take the girl… but Lord Taehyun gently refused as he stood up and approached her son.
Before the latter could say anything, he found himself with his niece sitting on his lap and looking up towards him, her eyes blinking as she didn’t seem bothered to be so close to a stranger. Kibum stared back and he couldn’t help but smile when the baby seemed to frown at him, as if she was waiting for him to do something for her. She made a cute sound by smacking her lips and he laughed, not noticing how his husband was smiling softly while observing him.
Following his nanny’s quiet advices, he placed his niece on his left thigh to hold her back with his left hand, while her small feet rested against his other leg. Once the bowl was put on the armrest, he got surprised at the sweet orange and pink shades of the mash… and how cold it was. The old woman explained that since the girl was having a hard time with her teeth, she would make her eat a tiny bit of mashed fruits in a bowl that she would have previously let cool down in a plate filled with fresh water.
This was supposed to do her good for her gums… so Kibum just didn’t comment on it and grabbed the spoon to take a bit of mash on it. As soon as his niece noticed the food, she leaned on with her mouth wide open, what made both him, his father and Minho laugh at such eagerness. As if he had done it before — which he was sure he hadn’t — he fed her and made sure to catch the falling food on her tiny lips and chin with the spoon before it could stain her shirt.
The room went quiet as all adults were looking at the scene, only the girls’ chewing sounds and breathing could be heard.
“Does she have a name ?” The King eventually asked, making his husband look up for a bit too long so that his niece whined. “She is eating well.”
“It is a family thing to eat well.” His father-in-law answered, smiling as he looked at his granddaughter. “And yes, she does have a name. Her mother thought about Nari at first, for lilies, but she named her Sooyun, which means a perfect lotus flower.”
“She loved lilies so much but she would also spend a lot of time looking at the lotus flowers resting on our pond…” Kibum commented with a low voice, his smile still not leaving his face as he finished feeding the baby. “Hm, Sooyun-ah ? Will you grow up to be as beautiful as a flower ? Your mother did, so you will too.”
As she heard her name, the little girl looked up and offered a bright smile to her uncle, who melted right away as he put the bowl and spoon on the tea table to hold her, standing on his lap. Sooyun looked at him while her feet were trying not to slip on the trousers’ silk, but the operation seemed funny since she started giggling again, this time louder with her still tiny voice. The Prince kept playing with her, asking her some questions he perfectly knew she wouldn’t answer — except for the burp he received twice — until the girl yawned.
Obviously, it was like the middle of the night for her and now that she had eaten a bit too soothe both her painful teeth and her small stomach, digestion was doing its magic. But Kibum couldn’t let go of her, and he stood up while holding her against him to follow his nanny to the little bedroom, putting his niece to sleep and staying by her bedside for long minutes, just looking at her features. In the living room, both Minho and Lord Taehyun looked at each other and seemed to smile, both thinking that this little human had brought a bright light in a rather dark moment.
* * * * *
Minho straightened up from above the basin near the dressing table, soaking a towel as he wiped his face after a refreshing wash. He had already untied his hair and a few strands were wet despite he had tried to be careful ; he moped them a bit and ran his fingers through his bangs before walking towards the bed. He was only wearing his pants, finally ready to sleep after spending a whole hour at the hidden house.
But he stopped his movement when he didn’t see his husband in their bed ; as planned, when it had been time for their quarters to be prepared, Lady Eungyu had first commanded for two to be set up… but it had been with gritted teeth that she had obeyed the King when the latter had said the Prince and him slept together. They didn’t care shocking people anymore, considering their own ministers were aware of their bond and that they wouldn’t wait long to spread the word all around the realm…
Yet, he was sure Kibum had gone to bed while he was still undressing, and not seeing him made his heart jolt. He turned over and raised his eyebrows when he found him right away, standing in front of the window and offering him his back. He was quiet and seemed lost in his thoughts, as Minho carefully approached him from behind and gently circled his waist with his arms. He rested his chin on the thin shoulder and imitated the other man by looking outside without saying a single word.
They liked to share some peaceful moments, from time to time, after long days surrounded with loud people — could the latter just be speaking with them or each other. They weren’t the most quiet people in the kingdom themselves… but sometimes, they appreciated to relish a time of silence, holding onto each other and not moving an inch. At that moment, the King had feared he would feel his Prince tensed up between his arms, maybe troubled about his previous encounter or anxious about the upcoming trial involving his own family.
But none of these feelings welcomed him, it was quite the opposite. Kibum had immediately placed his hands on his, holding them against his stomach, while his head had slightly leaned to the side to touch his.
“It’s a beautiful night.” He eventually said when he felt like talking. “Who could think it’s preceding such a difficult day.”
“One more reason to appreciate it and rest.” Minho smiled as he slightly turned his head to press his lips against his husband’s jaw for a kiss. “I was afraid you might be anxious tonight, but you seem fine. Are you ?”
“I am, I think. I’m thinking about Sooyun.”
“Your father wanted to do something good by secretly keeping her alive, and he succeeded. She’s an adorable little girl.”
“Everything seems so… inimaginable. I came here to confront my parents but I discover that I have a niece who’s the spitting image of my sister. And with her… I just realise how sick my own mother is, ready to kill innocent people for the sake of a power she will never have.”
“So you trust your father, you didn’t change your mind at all ?”
“The man we saw tonight was the father I’ve always wanted to have. He wasn’t playing a role, I think his granddaughter helped him opening his eyes and understanding he could do something. But he couldn’t do anything on his own, not when my mother is the actual heiress… it would have been a suicide mission to go against her alone.”
“Do you think he waited for us ?”
“Maybe not for us, but he clearly waited for the good time. When we arrived, I told you he looked so different than when I was a child, even a teenager. He was… calm, at peace when he answered your questions and accepted to be locked up in his quarters until a proper trial. And he came to find us, to show us what this place has to hide. He knew the moment has come when we brought it, I think that’s why he showed himself so obedient and courteous. He didn’t have to play his role anymore, because we would save him, and Mongje.”
The taller man smiled while hearing Kibum’s speech about his father and was impressed at the way he analyzed a behaviour over years of basic observation. They had often talked about the Prince’s former life, about everything related to his two decades spent in his hometown, both positive and negative moments. Minho had laughed at the stories about the Kim children’s silly behaviour, and frowned at those who painted a violent, antipathetic fatherly figure.
But now, he was feeling like all of his husband’s long lasting resentment towards his father were slowly but surely fading. And it was all thanks to this new honesty he had found in the man’s personality, these smiles and sincere expressions in his eyes, the way he had saved a life… and the amount of love he was showing for a person because he had no reason, no pressure to hide it.
“I know, now, that he wanted to give us as much love and affection as he gives Sooyun now.” Kibum said. “But he couldn’t, he had this… this image he had to keep, because my mother had something against him that he was unable to deny.”
“What could be so important to a man that he’s ready to pretend to be the most horrible person on Earth when he’s not ?” Minho wondered out loud. “The man I saw in the past hour was the polar opposite of the one you told me about… the pressure on his shoulder must have been disastrous.”
“It’s totally my mother’s style to blackmail, she’s really a poisoned person. I’ve sought her acknowledgment for so many years, not even her love because I quickly gave up on it. But she would always dodge my tries, spit on everything I did for her or asked… It doesn’t surprise me that she could have threatened her husband if she had something important enough to him in her possession.”
“For your father to be so scared of her, it can’t be a something. It has to be a someone. Do you know if he had taken someone under his wing or something ?”
“My sister and I were the only persons in his life, because even if he rarely answered our calls for him, he was still present. With perspective, I can see how he was showing his love at that time, just by never being too far away. I never saw him with someone else, nor looking after someone else. But…”
“Yes ?”
The Prince suddenly moved in his husband’s arms to turn over and face him, placing his palms against his chest to keep his balance. In his eyes, the King saw the glint of determination that always found what it wanted.
“You’re right, it can only be a someone.” The black haired man firmly said. “And we must find who it is tomorrow.”
As commanded by the King, the entire staff of Mongje’s manor had been busy almost all night long to set up the court in the front yard, as to imitate Jinju’s trials. The main room was large but still not enough to welcome absolutely every single person who could have a role to play during the questionings. Although it had to remain a secret, both sovereigns had plotted an approach with their host, hidden from any suspicious eavesdroppers a few hours before.
The sun had risen and it was now time for the audience to start, as Minho and Kibum were waiting behind the main entrance’s door to walk back up the yard until their improvised thrones. They looked at each other for a few seconds and exchanged an encouraging smile ; this day’s trial was of these rare ones a King hoped he would never have to face during his reign. An accusation of attempted murder against the crown was by far the most difficult to handle, and the accused being from the Prince’s family didn’t make it easier.
This occasion was so rare that it was an old tradition for the sovereigns to preside the trial while wearing clothes that would represent all their titles. Thus, despite the summer heat, they had both yielded to the custom and taken a good hour to get dressed with the help of the few houseboys and maids who had accompanied them. When the doors eventually opened, they walked side by side between the long alley of trees and bushes, standing straight with their head held high.
They took their time to arrive at the extemporaneous courthouse, where a dozen of seats were placed in a semi-circle back to the main door and outer wall. Separating them in two symmetric halves, a small stage had been set up to hold two huge armchairs — the ones used by the Lord and Lady of Mongje when receiving people for formal audiences, Kibum thought. When they arrived and stood at the far end of the court, the twelve persons sitting on their seats stood up to welcome them, imitated by soldiers guarding the arc and the few nobles, ministers or employees who wanted to attend the trial.
This small assembly was made of the King’s personal ministers he had personally chosen for their ability to show themselves neutral ; they were mostly the youngest and newest hired ones, the ones who wouldn’t bring pure embarrassment upon their rulers and do as they were told. The first seat on the left arc was occupied by Jonghyun, member of the Private Council and would stand as a prosecution witness ; the first seat on the right arc was the General, who was here for the same position as his lover.
Once they were welcomed properly, Minho was the first one to walk forwards as the tradition required it. His usual imperial red and golden attire was once again enhanced by his shoulder pads and long cape, yet this time, he wasn’t only a King ; he was also the Supreme Commander of Jinju’s Army. Thus, his formal coat was opened on a mail coat and on his belt was hanging his sword, the sheath covered with gold.
On his head, placed over his free, long brown hair and letting his front bangs cover his forehead, a splendid crown was shining under the sun. Made of the purest gold, it was built as a thick circlet where hung six ornately chains, with golden leaves and rubies. On top of it, a gorgeous, high and complex structure made of several prongs with the same gems only added to his Highness’ original height and presence. It was the crown he had worn for his very first important occasion : his coronation.
Exuding royalty and power wasn’t a challenge anymore for him, and he climbed on the stage with an elegance that could be destabilizing considering his stature. When he was facing his throne, he nodded to both his General and the teacher before turning over to look at his waiting husband. He remained standing and gestured him to come in his turn, which was a change in the custom ; the King should always sit first, and just then, his Queen — in this case, his Prince — would join him.
Hiding a smile as he noticed the few surprised reactions in the audience, Kibum obeyed and advanced as told. For most of the attending people, it was the first time after six months that they were seeing their young Lord, and they couldn’t believe the same person was now walking past them and courteously bowing his head in their direction. Despite his now way higher status, he was showing that he hadn’t forgotten about them and greeted them with a smile on his lips.
The audience was returning his greetings but couldn’t help but staring, for he was inspiring wonderment in view of his appearance. He was wearing a sumptuous coat* that was falling on his body like a graceful waterfall with a soft-toned pale cyan colour. It was contrasting with his chest band and the inside of the sleeves that were black, yet embellished with golden designs, while the outside was covered with mostly silver patterns. It was an uncommon, original combination that scintillated enough to make his face glow.
He had once again chosen to let his hair free, with only his front strands being drawn to the back of his head and tied in a long, thing braid falling over his mane. His large forehead was ornamented with a sophisticated golden diadem that enhanced his already undeniable presence. However, what caught people’s eyes as soon as they could see his back was the long, thin bow that was tied to his coat, Heavens knew how. The ivory handle and quiver were reflecting the sunbeams and letting the audience know about his other title : Commander of the Hunt and of Jinju’s Archers.
Some employees smiled at this discovery, for they perfectly knew that this young man was gifted with a bow and arrows, and had led so many hunts with his father he was worth of such an important title. They watched him climb the stage to stand by his husband’s side, both of them inspiring glory and showing how like-minded they were. As the King and Prince of Jinju took their seat, which allowed every other person to sit in their turn, only Jinki remained standing and cleared his throat.
“The accused may enter the court.” He said, his voice loud, clear and carrying enough to be heard from the spot where the defendants were waiting.
Immediately following his command, four soldiers soon appeared on the way, surrounding the Lord and Lady of Mongje who had put their most formal outfits on for their trial. While the man seemed at peace and prepared to face the sovereigns, his wife had her lips pursed and her eyes were lit with a growing feeling of humiliation. Nevertheless, they followed the lead and took their seats, in the middle of the court and opposite the two thrones and jury members.
The General gestured his soldiers to remain by their side as a matter of safety and sat back, allowing his King to speak in as the latter stood up, imitated by the Prince.
“As requested by the person of Lord Taehyun of Mongje, you both stand here before us to answer for your crimes.” Minho said, not missing the way his mother-in-law seemed to flinch at his words. “The Prince and I will admittedly preside over this trial, but we wish for it to be fair. Thus, we are accompanied by twelve persons being representatives of Jinju and Mongje.”
“You may be counting as we speak, but you can see with your own eyes that there are as many representatives of Mongje as Jinju.” Kibum added when he clearly saw his mother’s eyes move from a sitting person to another one.
“These trustful persons will listen to our questioning and your answers, some of them might as well testify if needed. To avoid any form of chaos, you will not give us your answers at a same time and you will not be allowed to speak when it is not your turn to provide responses. Do you accept these rules ?”
The couple sitting on the defendants’ chairs nodded like one person, not willing to cause trouble for they both wanted this trial to be done as quickly as possible. The King and Prince agreed and took their seat back while Jinki once again stood up.
“Before the questioning starts, I will remind you about the matter.” He said, all attendants slightly leaning on to catch every word that was about to be said. “Four months ago, his Highness suffered an assassination attempt during a celebration for his people, caused by a poisoned arrow. The assassin got killed and it was later found that the poison was made from a plant in Baemyeong, putting Lord Changmin and Lady Taeyeon in a delicate position. By means of Sir Jonghyun’s knowledge, we managed to save his Highness and prove Baemyeong’s innocence in this crime by examining the corpse, which didn’t show any mark related to the assassin’s sender.”
The General took a short break in his explanation, quietly observing the accused’s reactions ; but both of them remained calm, if it wasn’t for Lady Eungyu’s eyes throwing daggers either to her husband or her son.
“We thought this story was behind us when his Highness recovered fully.” Jinki resumed. “Nevertheless, a second assassination attempt occurred exactly a week ago. This time, the perpetrator was caught alive and went through a body examination, a private questioning and a trial.”
“Thank you, General.” The King nodded. “Can the assassin come and stand before us ?”
Loud whispers invaded the court as they didn’t expect the killer to be there and even less that he would be called to testify. Their surprise grew stronger when a young woman was led in front of Jinju’s rulers, bowing to them and standing still while being surrounded by two guards. Behind her, Lord Taehyun straightened up and deeply inhaled, as his wife kept a straight face, both waiting for what was coming next.
“What is your name ?” Minho asked the girl.
“Lee Siyeon, your Highness.” The spy replied, showing herself strong-willed and even contented to speak.
“Do you agree with the stated charges against your person ? Do you confess that you were the person attempting to murder both my husband and myself ?”
“Yes, your Highness. I was the one sneaking in your quarters during the night, one week ago, and trying to kill you. The Prince stepped in and I tried to kill him too.”
Her blunt confession drew shocked gasps and muffled, offended reactions. However, neither the King nor the Prince flinched at the words, the latter even seeming to hide a smile…
“You were arrested and sent to the dungeon for the night, where you were examined by Sir Jonghyun.” Minho said, cutting the audience off. “Your trial occurred the next day and our discovery was confirmed by your admission.”
“Yes, that is what happened.” Siyeon replied.
“Sir Jonghyun, can you please stand and tell the court about your study ?”
“Naturally, your Highness.” The blonde teacher agreed as he stood up and joined the young woman, people once again whispering when recognizing him. “While Lee Siyeon was unconscious in the dungeon, I cleaned and sutured the wound on her skull which she got from a broken pot during the fight in your quarters. I then checked her body twice to look for any mark who could reveal her sender’s identity, but found nothing just like the previous assassin. This was linking them, they could have only be sent by a same person.”
“Please show us the reason that made us come all this way to Mongje.”
Doing as told, Jonghyun politely asked Siyeon if she could show her side and after making sure she allowed him to, he started touching her hair. This gesture made most audience members frown, wondering what could a woman’s hair hide to the extent it was proving anything. To their great surprise, the man was replacing a few strands to where they really belonged, revealing the hairless hole on her skull.
However, she was standing too far from everyone and they still couldn’t make out what was so needed to acknowledge. As the teacher made her hold her hair in a way it wouldn’t fall back to cover the hole, he faced the court.
“I had to shave a bit of Lee Siyeon’s hair to properly suture her cut.” He explained with a loud voice. “This allowed General Lee Jinki to notice a small stain, still half hidden. I recognized ink and shaved a bit more until her skull revealed a mark. Can one of Mongje’s representatives please join me and describe what he sees ?”
Within a second, a man in his forties stood up from his seat and trotted about towards the duo. His hand was searching in his coat pocket as he squinted when getting to Siyeon’s height, soon taking a small magnifying glass out, shaped as a monocle. He brought it to his eye before approaching her head to inspect the mark… and took a step backwards after a rather short moment, discreetly gasping. He turned towards his own rulers, then to his fellow representatives and the royal couple, all staring at him.
“So, my Lord ?” Kibum asked, cocking an eyebrow although he perfectly knew what the man had just seen. “What is it ?”
“It… It is…” The jury member stuttered. “My young Lord— I mean, your Grace, this undeniably is a mark from Mongje. Although our emblem is the transparent flower we know about, not all our seals use it… this mark is a stamp, the stamp of one of our seals.”
“Thank you, my Lord.”
As the man was joining his seat, sweat running down his temple and his eyes going shifty, the blonde teacher just bowed to show his agreement. He then helped the young woman putting her hair back to the way it was and went to his seat, his role being over.
“Now, can you please tell the court what you confessed during your trial ?” The King asked Siyeon, willing to make things good and slow. “Tell us your story again.”
“Yes, your Highness.” The woman nodded, holding her hands on her stomach as she gathered enough mental strength to bring back a painful memory.
She remained quiet for a few seconds, looking for her words, and it was thanks to the few reassuring eyes on her that she managed to speak. Fiddling with her fingers and sometimes unable to look at someone while talking, she told about the happy young teenager she used to be, living in Mongje and helping her parents with their farm. She mentioned her younger siblings and their zest for life, how they would always ask her to play and teach them things.
These memories drew a few smiles in the audience, though some suspicious persons were frowning because they didn’t get the point of such a testimony — even more when considering it came from someone who confessed an assassination attempt. However, as soon as the beautiful family tale turned darker, they all understood. Siyeon had to take a few breaks during her speech to hold back her tears, and she even spent a whole minute with her head lowered, breathing deeply.
When she looked up and described the way she had found her family when coming home from a day with a friend, her voice was broken yet still trying to fight sobs. She wanted justice and although she had tried to commit an irredeemable act, her reasons and story had moved the royal couple of Jinju to the extent they had forgiven her. She couldn’t let them down when she owed them so much, and despite the fear she felt towards the two persons sitting behind her… she talked.
When the name of Lord Taehyun was called as she recalled the official statement pinned on her parents’ door, a loud gasp resounded in the yard. All audience members turned their head towards the man, who sat still and stared at the feminine back, a few meters from him. If only they knew, he thought while pretending to be careless and allowing everyone to quietly judge him.
Once her speech was done, Siyeon quickly explained how she got enrolled in a secret group of spies working for the man who killed her family, and lowered her head. With the approval of her sovereigns, she bowed and went back to her seat, her story still echoing in people’s mind.
“Thereby, these were several reasons that explain our sudden visit.” Minho concluded. “Because of all these proofs we found about both assassination attempts, we are accusing Lord Taehyun of Mongje of being the perpetrator. The trial will now begin, your Grace ?”
“The quick interview we had with the defendants yesterday gave us a lot to think about.” Kibum said, his eyes falling on his mother. “Thus, we would like to question Lady Eungyu first. Please stand and approach.”
This announcement came as a bombshell for how illogical it sounded, and the woman was the first surprised one. They had just called her husband out and she was prepared to listen to the latter answering questions… turned out she was the one led by two guards until the spot Siyeon took a minute before. Standing with her hands on her stomach, she bowed and straightened up, her posture betraying her tension.
“We decided to question you before your husband, my Lady, because of an information you let slip yesterday.” The King said. “Can you please repeat to the court the words you pronounced when we were joined by Lee Siyeon in the manor ?”
“I said she was an impostor, your Highness.” Kibum’s mother replied, her tone sharp.
“What else ?”
“I also said we had never seen her before.”
“Is this the truth, my Lady ?”
“I am not sure anymore, your Highness. As I said yesterday, we meet so many persons for audiences that her face might remind me of someone I saw once or twice.”
“You indeed said such thing. However, before we even broached this topic, your exact words were to ask us if we would believe a commoner’s daughter. My question is : how did you know her late father was a commoner if you stated that you had never seen her ?”
“Because of her looks, your Highness. She was wearing clothes you might have ended her, but her face is the face of a peasant.”
“Please develop.”
“She has that expression in her eyes, your Highness, an expression I saw in lots of commoners. Considering her apparent young age, I made a supposition about her father being a commoner because we should address underage kids by their parents’ responsibility and so, their position.”
“Thank you for this explanation. Your Grace ?”
“I have a question as well.” Kibum spoke in. “Supposing Mongje is ruled by two persons, could your position have allowed you to send guards to a family of commoners who would not have paid their due taxes ?”
“No.” The woman harshly replied, her change of tone noticeable when she answered her son instead of the King. “I have no such power for I am only a wife. I have no ideas about my husband’s ways of applying the law and I can only discover them once they are effective.”
“That will be all, you can take back your seat.”
Obeying right before she forced a reverence, the woman walked back to her seat and sat, not without a deathly stare towards his husband. She haughtily ignored the audience looking at her and closed her hands on the armrests to contain her rage regarding the humiliation she was living…
“Now, Lord Taehyun, please stand and approach.”
Hearing the King’s words, the called man straightened his back and stood up, waiting for the guards to surround him to walk forwards. With each step he took, two more whispers raised in the audience ; he was already guilty to every soul watching him at this moment, yet he had to hide the smile he wanted to throw at them. Because they weren’t seeing what was coming, and it felt like the sweetest revenge after all these years spent suffering in silence.
On his way to the awaiting spot, he glanced at all those people standing and sitting here and there, and he held back a relieved sigh when he didn’t see a specific face in the assembly. He could tell everything now.
“Your questioning is now starting.” Minho said once the accused was standing before the Prince and himself. “You have heard your wife’s testimony about yesterday’s interview. While she was claiming your innocence in the matter, you remained extremely quiet and even asked her to behave. Could you please tell us why you did not feel threatened by our accusation ?”
“I received many threats in my life, your Highness.” Kibum’s father replied, his voice as calm as the day before. “Yet, yours was the sweetest one if I may say. I was not scared of the accusations you were declaring.”
“Why did you tell your wife to behave when she was manifestly defending you ?”
“Because when such an accusation is made towards you, I esteem we should not add fuel to fire and behave, so our case will not get worse than it already is. By showing so much strength in defending ourselves, I considered my wife’s behaviour embarrassing and not helpful for my awkward situation. The answers she gave you yesterday could have waited for today’s trial, because as we all know, whatever you can say before a trial can be suspicious and used against you… you proved it earlier with quite a cleverness, your Highness.”
“Very well. What do you say about Lady Eungyu affirming that you never saw Lee Siyeon before ? Do you agree with her ?”
“I agree on the affirmation that I never saw her before.”
“Yet, the statement she found on her door when she discovered her slaughtered family, was signed by you. Do you deny signing the document ?”
“I deny it, your Highness. I never signed a document justifying the murder of a whole family over something as insignificant as unpaid taxes.”
Lord Taehyun’s declaration was welcomed by loud gasps and protests, which the King quickly dismissed by raising his hand. They knew perfectly what they were doing, and both Kibum and him remained calm, never showing any form of shock. On the contrary, the Prince’s mother had suddenly frowned and seemed way less at ease on her seat. She had obviously not expected her husband to answer this way.
“Then who signed it ?” Their son asked. “Do you send representatives who can imitate your sign ?”
“No, your Grace. If my sign was imitated, it was not to my knowledge.”
“But such a decision can only be taken by someone who has a significant power.” Minho cocked an eyebrow, ready to drop his bomb. “And by someone, I mean Mongje’s rightful ruler.”
“You are completely right, your Highness.” The man cleared his throat to make sure he wouldn’t show any obvious facial expression.
“Then, how can you not be the one who signed this paper and commanded the murder of Lee Siyeon’s family ?”
“Because I am not Mongje’s rightful ruler, your Highness.”
When hearing these words, Kibum’s mother immediately stood up as her hands closed into fists. She was ready to talk when both guards standing behind her pressed her shoulders down to make her sit. All around them, the audience was standing gaping, nobles and employees surprised and unable to believe what was just said. However, and this was the least expected reaction, Mongje’s representatives sitting on either side of the King and Prince had their eyes shifty.
Some of them were glancing at Lady Eungyu, as if quietly asking something, but the latter was boiling inside as she was disallowed to talk and held firmly on her seat.
“Are you calling yourself an usurper, my Lord ?” Jinju’s sovereign presented to frown, giving a seriously concerned tone to his voice.
“I might be an usurper, your Highness, but not by choice.” Lord Taehyun spoke, only creating more whispering chaos in the audience and more awkwardness on his representatives’ side.
“You will have to explain yourself, now.”
“The truth is, I am only a noble. My parents were from the high nobility, extremely close to my late predecessor on Mongje’s throne. My family’s name is Lee, and I am in no way a descendant of the Kim dynasty who is ruling here for centuries.”
“Taehyun !”
Incapable of resisting any longer, Lady Eungyu had fought the grasp on her shoulders and stood up, her eyes throwing daggers. The court went silent as she started walking towards her husband but was stopped midway by guards blocking her with their spears. She ignored them and stood still, looking straight between them, at the father of her children.
“How dare you spread such lies !” She yelled. “Don’t you have any dignity, dragging the family’s name, your children’s name, through the mud only to save yourself ?!”
“Lady Eungyu.” Minho stood up, his voice loud and his tone firm. “You agreed to this trial’s rules, I will ask you not to speak in when it is not your turn. Please go back to your seat.”
“I will not let him lie instead of admitting his filthy acts !”
“You will, and only us will decide if his words are lies. Stop embarrassing both your husband and yourself the way you already did yesterday, or I will dismiss this trial.”
“Is this your concept of a fair trial, your Highness ?”
“Go back to your seat.” Kibum suddenly spoke, standing as well but using an even sharper tone that made his mother flinch. “You are a defendant too at the moment, nothing else, thus you will defend yourself when you are asked to. If you do not comply, you will bear with the consequences and trust me, I will be the one applying them.”
The Prince’s eyes were shining with something that reminded the woman of herself, and for the first time in her life, she realized how her son had taken some of his personality traits from her, him who always looked so much like his father. Mother and son held gazes for a few seconds, a heavy silence poisoning the atmosphere, but the young man got the upper hand. Lady Eungyu gritted her teeth and walked backwards, reluctantly taking her seat back.
“You may resume your explanation.” Kibum told his father as he sat, the audience still looking at him with a great combination of admiration and fear as they didn’t recognize the quiet, young boy they used to know. “How did you manage to usurpe a power that is not yours ?”
“I did nothing, your Grace.” Lord Taehyun went on. “It was all about a great timing, because my parents died from an epidemic of measles when I was barely a few months old. I was lucky to be saved because they entrust their closest friend with me so I would not get infected.”
“Who was this close friend ?”
“Lord Kim Taewoong, the previous ruler of Mongje. You know him as your paternal grandfather, your Grace, but it was a long lasting trickery.”
“Who was he, then ?”
“Your maternal grandfather, and my father-in-law. His wife was pregnant when he took me in and she gave birth a few days later to a daughter. But Lord Taewoong wanted a son, so he pretended I was the newborn son without showing me to anyone until the usurpation wouldn’t be as noticeable. My marriage with his real daughter was sealed at the same time, and she did not know about this secret for years.”
“Are you saying she found out ?” The King asked.
“Yes, your Highness. My wife lost both her parents, her father first in a hunt accident which made me the new ruler. When her mother left us in her turn, she made sure to reveal everything to her daughter about her lineage and how she could claim her rightful heritage before passing away. Though I only discovered about it once our two children were born.”
“What do you mean ?”
“Although my wife knew the truth for years, she kept it hidden until she got herself an heiress. When our daughter was born, everything started to change, and she claimed her legitimate power. However, and my son can testify about it, I remained in charge.”
“Yes, I never saw my mother rule.” The Prince nodded, glancing at the enraging woman before looking at his father. “You were the one taking decisions, giving orders.”
“I was in appearance, but I was just a relayer in reality. It has always been my wife controlling everything through me, so she could increase her power in secret, while I was facing every consequence of her foolish decisions.”
“Why did you accept to be her shield, my Lord ?” Minho asked, gesturing to his soldiers to hold his mother-in-law when he noticed her face becoming red by seconds passing. “Why did you let yourself being brought in such a situation ?”
“I had no choice, your Highness. I am no strong man, unlike my wife.”
“What did she do to make you obey, Father ?” Kibum asked, his voice betraying his sudden worry as he hadn’t been completely aware of this part of the story.
“At first, it was physical threats. But I could still resist, until she found another way. She threatened someone else, someone I had to protect at all costs.”
“Who was it ?”
“My son.”
“M-Me…?”
“No, not you.”
It was too much for Lady Eungyu, who started shouting with rage at her husband, urging him to refrain for saying another word. Her tone was so threatening everyone went quiet, in shock, and even Lord Taehyun seemed to flinch just as he must have, so many times… but this time, he straightened up and looked at his wife.
“He’s not here.” He said. “You can’t threaten me anymore, he is safe from you and your bloody spies. Now it’s time for you to bear with the consequences of twenty years of lies and abuse. You made me a monster, you forced me to make my children think I hated them, you made me hit my son… you can’t kill him anymore, and people have to know that the real monster has always been you. You tried to kill your own son !”
“Liar !” The woman shouted as the last revelation made both King and Prince stand up.
“What are you saying ?” Kibum asked, knowing this time he was the son his father was talking about.
“How do you think this flower pot fell on you ?” His father looked at him with guilty in his eyes. “It missed you and you only received a shard that hurt you above your eye… but she made it fall on you. She wanted you dead for your sister to rule after me. I… I couldn’t protect you myself so I engaged someone to quietly protect you, while making you think he hated you. You didn’t notice anything, neither did she.”
The black haired man stared at his father with widened eyes, then at his mother whose features were deformed, torn with anger as she realized she was losing. He immediately remembered the chief of Mongje’s soldiers who was always under his feet, this same man who escorted him to Jinju for his wedding… they had never been in good terms, Kibum finding him too pretentious and the man always calling him a spoiled kid.
Turned out his life might have been saved my this person more than once. With his eyes shining with tears expressing a feeling he couldn’t put words on, the Prince stared at his mother. He closed his hands into fists, one of them soon being covered by his husband’s hand, the latter standing to be by his side. Minho’s eyebrows were furrowed as he was, just like the other man, discovering way more secrets than he had expected.
With only one hand gesture, he called more of his soldiers to hold Lady Eungyu while the woman was yelling at Lord Taehyun and her son. She had gone completely crazy after her years-long project had been destroyed in her own house.
“You tried to kill me…” Kibum said. “I knew you were favoring Haneul but to that extent ?”
“Haneul loved you too much, son.” His father spoke. “And your mother idolized her, so she stopped trying to murder you, for her. If it hadn’t been for your sister, you might not have been with us right now… unfortunately, fate decided to take her first.”
“How dare you pronounce her name !” The woman shout out, still fighting to be free of her movements. “Don’t you dare staining her with your filthy tongue, she was meant to a great life and that brat ruined everything ! You’re both dishonoring her memory and her legacy !”
“Are we ?” Her son spat. “Then why won’t you tell us the truth about her death, mother ?”
“What are you talking about ! How dare you forcing me to recall such a painful moment in my life !”
“Because you lied about this too !”
Before she could answer, the Prince looked at Jinki, who stood up right away and brought his fingers to his mouth to let a piercing whistle out. As a response, the huge doors behind the improvised courthouse slowly opened. Within a minute, about six soldiers entered and made sure to close behind them. They walked forwards all together until they were standing behind the six seats occupied by Jonghyun and the other representatives.
As soon as they were in position, they moved to the sides to reveal what, or actually who they were protecting. Hidden between them was Kibum’s old nanny, noticeably uncomfortable as she was holding a well awake Sooyun. The audience gasped and some of the persons sitting near the sovereigns stood up with shock when seeing the baby. Taehyun immediately left his spot to join his granddaughter, adding a supplementary protection.
When they all turned towards Lady Eungyu, the latter was fuming. But her eyes couldn’t lie : she was in denial, blindsided to the core.
“Who… who is that ?” She asked, yet this time, her lies didn’t work.
“Your granddaughter, Haneul’s daughter.” Her son replied. “My sister died giving birth and not only did you hide her during her whole pregnancy, but you also tried to eliminate her child ! Your granddaughter ! A baby !”
“This is a fraud, you just went to take a random baby from some peasants and made up this nonsense !”
“Enough with your lies, you monster.” Her husband spat. “You killed the father, you killed the physician who refused to make Sooyun disappear. And you dared to ask me to do the dirty work… you commanded me to kill my family, my blood ! It was my son or Haneul’s daughter, you wanted them both dead anyway !”
“Don’t call her name or I—”
“It’s over now, you can’t threaten me anymore and I’m not afraid of you. You lost, Eungyu. I may have lost my daughter, but I still have my two sons and my granddaughter. You got nothing left but your crimes.”
The yard went silent. Only the woman’s loud and enraged breathing could be heard as she stared at her husband, the baby in the nanny’s arms, and her son. She was still being firmly held on her seat, her hair and outfit sticking to her skin as she was drenched with sweat because of anger. Everything had been destroyed, all her hard work to claim what was hers, everything.
She suddenly lowered her head and stopped moving. Was she surrendering ? She had nothing left to prove she was innocent, all proofs against her were way too solid and mostly physical to be denied. However, the Prince was the first one to frown, followed by everyone when they made out… a laughter.
Lady Eungyu was laughing.
When she looked up, her face was distorted and she barely looked human as she sniggered.
“I have nothing left, you say ?” She told her husband. “Did you already forget what you told everyone ? I have Mongje. This province is mine and I own every single soldier it got.”
Before anyone could prevent her from doing it, she yelled, calling Mongje’s army for help. Straight away, the sound of feet running on the bare ground resounded in the yard, even making it tremble. It startled Sooyun who whined, making both her nanny and grandfather surround her in a protective gesture. In no time, the whole courtyard was surrounded by more than a hundred of soldiers, spears threatening.
“Soldiers of Mongje !” She called when the guards had no choice but leave her be when a dozen of enemies approached them in particular. “You are all aware of who is the rightful heiress to our home’s throne. Lord Taehyun’s usurpation is over and I claim the power that is mine. Will you fight for your Lady ?”
“Yes, my Lady !” All soldiers shouted in unisson, scaring even more people than just the baby.
“Perfect. See, your Highness, you seem to have forgotten about a tiny detail that still has its importance. Mongje is independent. We do not owe you any form of allegiance and your intrusion is a declaration of war.”
When the circle of armed enemies made a step forwards, their spears directed at Jinju’s sovereigns and way smaller army, the audience started to panic. They weren’t feeling safe either, although the threat wasn’t intended for them. As both Jinki and Jonghyun moved from their seat to stand before the platform, the King and Prince of Jinju reacted to the menace.
Like one man, Minho unsheathed his sword and held it in a defensive way, while Kibum caught his bow and drew an arrow, keeping it facing the floor. They were both standing next to each other in their royal attires, and their posture showed they knew exactly how to use their respective weapon. However, they refused to be seen as the offensive side.
“Lady Eungyu, what you are about to do is a mistake.” The King tried to reason with his new enemy. “As you said, Mongje is independent, but still, it follows some rules that were established for the Five Kingdoms. One of them being that the one declaring war is the one unsheathing his weapon first.”
“Your petty words won’t work on me, young man.” The woman said, purposely ignoring the courtesy due to a royal person. “You are on my lands without any authorisation, you showed up with all your prevention to threaten me but now, you are surrounded. I’m the one declaring war ? It’s fine with me, because you already lost.”
“This is madness !” The Prince said in his turn. “Will your thirst for power never be satisfied ?! What do you think you will get from this ?”
“Dear son, you definitely are the most stupid of my children… A shame that you’re the one who’s still alive. My thirst is about to be quenched, for I will not hesitate to get rid of you right her and right now.”
“Killing the King and Prince of Jinju ?” Jonghyun spoke in, his usually calm voice turning more threatening and sarcastic. “In front of so many witnesses ? Will you slaughter the whole yard while you’re at it ?”
“If it isn’t the smart boy who slept with the sullied thing that serve as my son… Look at them, idiot. They’re so scared of me right now that they’re wetting their pants. They will do as I said and will side with me when we will have to explain how these two little sovereigns died in a tragic accident.”
“And what will our death give you ?” Minho frowned. “Do you think you can claim my throne ? If I die before having an heir, it is the Queen Regent who will take my place. You will never win, your dreams are out of reach.”
“Once you’re dead, little king, your mom will be next.”
“Minho, don’t answer to her.” Kibum looked at his husband, immediately noticing how these words were angering him. “Don’t react, she’s waiting for us to make the first move.”
“Oh, not so stupid, aren’t you ? Now, I’m tired of waiting. Soldiers ! Let’s get this over with, kill them all.”
No sooner said than done, Mongje’s army started moving forwards, reducing the circle surrounding the King, Prince and their own soldiers. They weren’t enough to fight back, but the General still shouted to his present recruits as he held his sword and led the teacher behind him, commanding them to defend their sovereigns at the risk of their life.
The spears’ points were dangerously getting closer and Kibum’s heart started beating faster as he looked at his mother, the evil smile on her lips getting bigger by seconds passing. Her cruelty had no limit, even for a son she had conceived and birthed. It seemed completely over. The young Prince turned his head to look at the King, the latter feeling it and returning the gaze.
They smiled at each other despite their fear, quietly agreeing that if they had to die that day, they should die with dignity. Fighting for their life. The raven haired man lowered his eyes to look for his niece, who was hidden by the terrified old woman who served as a mother to him. He would fight for her, too. He wouldn’t be able to bring her home and raise her like his sister would have wanted him too, but he would give his life protecting her if it was needed.
As he looked up, ready to face whatever was coming, his eyes caught a movement beyond the manor’s outer wall. He squinted and frowned, wondering if it was just some bird… until he recognized the tip of an arrow. Within a few seconds, more movement could be noticed all along the wall’s top, and Kibum understood.
“We’re not dying today.” He said loud enough to be heard by whoever was standing around him, but not his mother nor her soldiers.
Cutting their failure to understand off, he straightened up and lifted his drawn bow, letting a piercing whistle out. It wasn’t a straight sound but three different notes with the last one lasting a bit longer ; an instruction. Lady Eungyu looked at him with her eyebrows furrowed, and before she could mocking him, she realized what was happening.
Countless silhouettes appeared from behind the outer wall, certainly standing on ladders that had been placed against the wall. They were all looking like each other, hair pulled in a pony tail and a headband keeping strands away from their eyes… and their hands were drawing a bow, armed with one to three arrows.
“Archers !” The Prince yelled. “Get into position, wait for my command !”
Mongje’s army got surrounded and soldiers started hesitating, stopping their walking and looking at the archers, then at their commander. The woman stood gaping for a few seconds, but she couldn’t let the opportunity pass.
“Keep moving !” She shouted.
Despite their logical unsureness, her men could only obey. They resumed their steps forwards but Kibum knew he only needed a moment. Just a second.
“Kibum, make them shoot.” His husband told him, a drop of sweat running down his temple. “Kibum, what are you doing ?”
“Wait.” The other man just said.
“We don’t have time ! Make them shoot or I do it !”
“Minho, trust me.”
“Wh—”
Before the King could tell the Prince he had gone mad, another whistle was heard from the outer wall. It startled everyone and Kibum just smiled, before returning the sound himself. It was a signal, and the huge doors were soon hit from the outside, an extremely loud sound resounding in the yard as Lord Taehyun covered his granddaughter’s ears. Mongje’s soldiers once again stopped walking to look at the trembling door ; a second hit was heard, then a third one… and the large wooden panels got knocked down.
A feminine voice was heard as it yelled with rage, and the silhouette of Siyeon came in, running as she was holding two swords. Everyone looked at her with stupefaction as they had never noticed she had managed to run away… and it turned into great astonishment when a bunch of voices shouted in return. Before they could move, the enemy army saw a myriad of soldiers wearing the colors of Jinju enter, led by a young man on a horse.
While the King, the Prince, the General and the Teacher welcomed their hidden army with a relieved and proud smile on their face, Lord Taehyun and Lady Eungyu went speechless. Their eyes weren’t showing the same expression, for it was all about positive surprise and pride in the man’s, while the woman’s were filled with pure hatred. She was staring at the newcomer, the hero with the irritating feeling of being deceived once more, yet this time it felt even more unfair.
Because the person who was riding a splendid black horse and had led nearly a thousand soldiers to end her victory was Lee Taemin. Her husband’s illegitimate son.
The ovation wasn’t as loud as in some stadium during a worldwide sports event, but the few applauses whose sound resounded in the bar were more than enough for Jinki’s smile to enlighten his features. He was rarely performing more than two new songs every time he was to be the artist of the night at the Blue Night, yet he always recognized some regular customers who showed no boredom in listening to the same pieces over again.
Respectfully, he bowed for as long as he was celebrated and when he straightened up while approaching his mic from his lips, all hands ceased their clapping. It was like everyone was already prepared to hang on his every word even before a first sound escaped his mouth.
“Thank you for listening to me, I hope you enjoyed the new song.” The singer said, smiling and his eyes travelling to meet every face in the audience. “You will have the opportunity to hear it again and as much as you wish to, in a few weeks when my next work will be released.”
As he was speaking a bit more about the aforesaid song, the lyrics and their thematic, rhythm, meaning… Kibum got his attention drew to his left, where Jonghyun was sitting and staring at the artist on stage. His eyes were literally shining and his lips half open as he focused on the explanations, sometimes mouthing a wow and nodding when he felt some words. The event planner couldn’t help but smile with pride as he realized what a good idea he had to make the blonde man come that evening.
“Unfortunately, I have been asked to keep my other songs secret until the release.” Jinki ended up confessing, earning a few whines. “I’m just as disappointed as you are, obviously, but although I don’t have anything left to sing for tonight… I would like to offer you a surprise. Actually, I’m not offering, more proposing an alternative that I think will impress you.”
“And before our artist’s clumsiness spoils everything, let’s take a short break to get ourselves prepared.” Minho suddenly climbed the stage to stand up by his boyfriend’s side, a second mic in hands. “I see some glasses are empty, please allow me to come take your next orders and feel free to use this pause to use the smoking room.”
Once he finished his speech, the bartender switched both mics off and went to pull the curtain himself to hide the stage for the time of break. Customers started chatting or stood up to go take a smoke or just breathe some fresh air in the back street of the bar. Minho was quick to come back and before he went back to work with clearing and new orders, he waved towards his best friend and showed the small, hidden backstage, mouthing something.
Kibum had always been good at reading on one’s lips despite his work mostly consisting in phone calls ; he got the information right away and stood up, gently tapping the subway singer’s shoulder to quietly tell him to follow. The latter didn’t wait to be asked twice and wove in and out between the tables and standing people, his eyes never leaving the silhouette leading him. In his chest, his heart was beating faster with each step he took until he found himself behind the stage’s wall.
It was long and narrow, certainly the entire length of the bar’s wall, but a couple of lamps lit a comfortable double sofa, a tea table and all electric boxes and cables. Eyeing everything, Jonghyun eventually noticed Jinki who stood up from his seat and walked towards him with a reassuring smile.
“So, tell me.” He said, crossing his arms above his chest. “Did you choose your songs since the break ?”
“I think I have a lot that can fit tonight’s atmosphere, yes.” The blonde singer nodded but his nervousness was noticeable in the way he scratched his nape while talking. “Though I don’t want to steal your spotlight or something.”
“Man, my part is done tonight, so take the damn spotlight. Will you sing covers or…?”
“One cover, but actually I compose songs so I thought I might give a try to two of them. If I can ?”
“Of course you can, you can do whatever you want on stage. We gotta work on that self confidence of yours, huh ?”
“I’m on it.” Kibum spoke in, winking at Jonghyun when the latter looked at him and smiled in return. “Do you think Ming will like him enough to hire him ?”
“He’s clearly going to pretend thinking, considering, all that business man’s stuff… but trust me, he already got the papers ready.”
“Really ?” The subway singer raised his eyebrows, honestly surprised. “You’re kidding, he didn’t hear me sing yet !”
“You will learn that Minho is someone who hides his thoughts and emotions, even the positive ones.” The event planner smiled. “But first of all, he watched those videos of you I sent to him and allowed me to find you. He drove me to your subway station himself, on last Sunday, but he couldn’t make it to Yongsan with me.”
“He entrusted you with finding me and bringing me here ?”
“Second thing to know about him.” The eldest man snorted. “He can’t refuse anything if it comes either from me or Kibum. And we both stood up for you so he got defeated.”
“That totally sounds like a scheme.”
“Yeah right ? Now it’s your part, I’ll take your seat !”
With one last wink and thumb up, Jinki wished the other singer good luck and disappeared in the audience, leaving both Kibum and him alone and quiet. The younger man’s eyes shifted as soon as they locked gazes and he pretended to check something on the electric box — though he didn’t understand a single connection in this thing. But the silence quickly went awkward and when Jonghyun cleared his throat, he had no choice but look up and talk.
“So… you’re ready ?” He asked. “It’s not completely like a station but it shouldn’t feel that different, right ?”
“Every place conveys a different feeling, I can sense these things.” The blonde singer smiled. “But I like it here, though I feel on the nerves, you know…”
“Stage fright ?”
“I guess so, I mean, they’re here to listen. In a station, I’m mostly a background noise except for the few people who stop for a minute to focus a bit more on me. They don’t come to listen to me but to take their train, while here…”
“Maybe you feel like you’re a background noise, but people remember you. I wouldn’t have been able to find you if it hadn’t been for this little girl to know your name and her mother to know where you sing. I’m sure they’re not the only ones who know about the white haired guy who sings at Sindang. You were being noticed, now you will be listened to.”
“Can I ask you something ?”
“Sure.”
“The other time, you told me I moved you. Among all my songs you’ve heard, could it be at the stations or in these videos… is there one that moved you more than others ?”
Kibum cocked an eyebrow, he hadn’t expected this question and hadn’t really thought of ranking the songs he had heard. He didn’t even know the titles and was unable to humming them even if he wanted to — he was too scared of ruining it in front of its creator. Instead, he grabbed his phone and opened his favourite app, tapping the screen until it opened a folder of saved posts with a musical note emoji as its title.
He scrolled a bit and his thumb stopped, seemed to hesitate between two videos, and Jonghyun noticed his trouble. As he approached, the other man turned his phone towards him and eventually showed him both.
“This one was the one you were singing when I saw you the first time and it’s stuck in my mind since then.” The brown haired man said, his voice surprisingly low and his eyes still on the screen. “But I like this one too. Do they have titles ?”
“Of course, the first one is MONO-Drama, it’s a particular one.” Jonghyun answered before the tip of his finger selected the second video. “And this one is Beautiful Tonight, you can hear me sing it.”
“Yeah, that’s true. I like Beautiful Tonight more, it has something special that speaks to me, I couldn’t say why.”
“I see. You saved a lot of videos, I didn’t know I got filmed so much.”
“You never looked for yourself on social media ?”
“I don’t really use social media.”
“You wh—”
“Sorry to interrupt you, but the show will resume soon.” A voice caught their attention and they met with Minho who had his head coming out from behind the wall. “Time to get on stage.”
The bartender disappeared as fast as he had shown up and both men left their conversation on hold as Kibum led Jonghyun to the stage, even joining him there to adjust the mike for him. Within the few minutes the customers took to find their seat back, the blonde man grabbed the high stool that was leaning against the wall, since his predecessor preferred standing. He slowly pulled the synth closer to him and connected his music player to it, opening a playlist of three instrumental songs.
While the event planner made sure the instrument and the sounds control console were linked up, he asked the other man if he needed anything more. He could already hear his best friend drawing the audience’s attention for the last, exclusive part of that evening. The confident smile on Jonghyun’s lips was enough of an answer and Kibum raised his fist to wish him good luck, before he walked down the stage and discreetly joined his seat.
From behind the curtain, the blonde singer took a short moment to regulate his breathing, closing his eyes and focusing on his lungs filling and emptying themselves until the sensation of all his organs quivering stopped. When he heard people applauding, he looked up and waited for the large piece of fabric to be pulled to the side, revealing the dozen of tables being now in the dark as the lights were all on him.
They were all looking at him and he scanned the whole room until his eyes met with a familiar face, the event planner smiling at him and nodding to give him strength. Returning the smile, Jonghyun eventually leaned on to have his lips closer to the mike.
“Good evening, my name is Kim Jonghyun.” He said, and his smooth talking voice already prepared everyone for what would come next. “I’m gladly standing, or should I say, sitting in front of you tonight to introduce you a few of my works. Before starting, I would like to thank the owner of this beautiful place for letting me in, and for Lee Jinki who you heard previously, for proposing me to come on stage after him. I will do my best to be worthy of this spot he was standing on earlier. Please welcome me well.”
He shyly smiled when the audience applauded once more to salute his speech and encourage him, and straightened up while pulling the mike, clearing his throat and pressing the play button on the synth. A melody immediately resounded in the loudspeakers and faces lit up as it was extremely recognizable to most of customers ; smiles appeared and some even whispered to each other as they enjoyed the surprise.
“I will start with a cover of a song that is really a favourite of mine.” The singer said before he playfully smiled. “Let’s try not to ruin it.”
No sooner said than done, Jonghyun’s fingers closed on the mike and his voice started following the instrumental. He had chosen to perform a cover to let people get used to his so uncommon timbre, and the song he was singing was indeed one he held dear in his heart. He was a romantic person, and the lyrics inspired him on writing his own ; the story of a man who was in love with a woman but feared her turning his confession down. As he longed for her, he experienced insomnias filled with endless thoughts and worries.
The song’s rhythm alternated between low and high pitches, but Kibum found himself impressed by how the singer handled these changes smoothly, with no apparent effort. Even the way he managed to give the same emotional vibe but with a different colour, his colour, during the chorus, gave shivers to everyone. Could it be when he willingly broke his voice on certain words to give the impression of being breathless, or when his throat vibrated as he held a note on the word insomnia, everything was beautiful.*
It was the first time the event planner heard him sing a song he already knew, and it had nothing to do with when you sing your favorite song while showering ; it was mastered, from vocals to emotions.
“Thank you for listening.” Jonghyun eventually said, making the brown haired man realise he was done with the song as soft applauses welcomed his performance. “I could say this song is the one that made me want to sing, and more than that, to try writing and composing my own songs. I still lack a lot but I hope you will enjoy the next song, which is my own creation.”
Bowing his head, the blonde singer sat better in front of the synth and arranged the mike horizontally so he could use his hands on the keys. As he pressed play on the second piece, the distant sound of rain falling slowly raised from the loudspeakers, until customers made out what sounded like a repetitive ringtone. Before their surprise had time to reduce, a melody started while the man’s voice came out, yet not from his mouth ; it was like the phone had been picked up and he was the one talking.
One could only hear his voice, not the other person’s, the conversation about Jonghyun being on his way to join his friends for a drink after work. After a last ok, it was like the phone got hung up and the man started singing for real, while his fingers were gently hitting the synth’s keys to accompany the instrumental. And just then, with the only power of his voice and lyrics, he told a story of his own to every single soul in the room, his timbre fitting so much to the sweetness of his words.
Meeting friends, drinking and laughing as they reminisced their friendship. The curious but familiar way they became kids again, whenever they made time in their respective schedules to gather all together and talk… it was all about remembering and making new memories in a comfortable atmosphere, their heart warming up thanks to this moment of reunion just as their body heating up because of alcohol.
While he listened just as everyone else, Kibum had his eyes staring at Jonghyun’s facial expressions ; it wasn’t just any story, it could only be his. Through a song, he was talking about his late night meetings with longstanding friends who grew up together, getting together for a drink. It was so noticeable on his features that he was feeling every single word he sang, that every sentence every question intended for a friend had once been told in real life. The atmosphere of this moment was conveyed through the rhythm and the tone, making the audience immerse in it with him.
And as if he wanted to confirm his every questioning gaze, the song ended on another distant conversation, as if coming from a phone again. This time, it wasn’t him talking to a friend, but a record of several voices chatting all together that continued for a few seconds even after the instrumental stopped. The last sound they heard was cheering, clinking soju glasses.*
“Cheers.” Jonghyun eventually said as he pretended to raise a glass, drawing a few smiles in the audience and some even responded to his gesture before drinking. “You know this feeling, right ? I hope you liked it. Shall we go with the last song ? Someone here heard it already and appreciates it, so let’s dedicate it to this person, hmm ? Let’s go.”
Kibum got startled when he caught the blonde man glancing at him when talking about the person who knew his next song. But it was quite brief, just quick enough for him to understand he was this person, what made him blush and shyly smile as he focused even more. Jonghyun pressed play for the last time that evening, but he didn’t show any intention to accompany the melody again ; instead, he removed the mike from its stand and brought it to his lips, while crossing his legs.
It was clear that the new instrumental had been made with a synth, with the piano’s sounds modified to give a different vibe. It was a steady, regular rhythm that introduced a peaceful atmosphere, it made one want to take a calm walk on it. When the singer opened his mouth to tell another story, the message seemed to have changed ; it wasn’t a friends topic anymore but about a man taking the woman he loves home, and willingly saving time on their way to stay with her longer.
This time, it was like Jonghyun was talking to the woman herself, his voice more whispering than singing, low and gentle, soft and intimate. But the story was short, as he eventually started repeating the same words, beautiful tonight and oh say, accompanying them with slow whistles.
A smile was drawn on his lips for a second, disallowing him to properly whistle and forcing him to get himself together, when he noticed that after a few times, some customers had their lips shaped in a o as if whistling with him. Some others were slowly moving their head on the piercing yet soft sound’s rhythm, and it filled his heart with joy… especially when his eyes fell on Kibum, who was part of this second type of listeners. The latter smiled at the blonde and slowly nodded, quietly notifying him of how well he was doing.
A song had never seemed so short, but when it ended, Jonghyun’s disappointment was quickly replaced with gratefulness as he bowed his head, people applauding and even standing for some. He kept his head lowered as he stood himself to bow even more, and he joined his hands together when straightening up, his eyes shining while he couldn’t realise what he had just done. Even when Minho climbed on stage and politely took the mike to announce the end of the small concert, he only had eyes for whoever was in front of him.
He didn’t notice the curtain being pulled in front of him, and the last thing he saw before he needed to sit backstage for a moment, was Kibum still standing and applauding without ceasing to look at him.
_________________
“They want to hear more stories.”
Jonghyun didn’t even hear the bartender as his eyes were stuck to the guest book that had been filled by almost all customers who had attended that evening’s concert. It was an usual thing, he had been told, and really dear to Minho : on every Wednesday, he would place this book in front of the bar’s door, on a music stand, for people to leave their impressions about the performances they had heard.
Sometimes it was just a short message of congratulations, but there also were talkative ones with personal thoughts on a song they liked better, praises and promises to come again… though this time, it seemed Jinki had been quite forgotten, for almost all words were intended for the new blonde artist with a silky voice. It was unbelievable and the concerned man was unable to talk.
“Oh, look there.” Taemin said as he pointed at a message. “See hyung, someone mentioned you before praising him. Here, at the beginning.”
“I still have one fan here, thank God.” Jinki heartily laughed. “Though I understand them, I rarely heard something as beautiful as what you offered tonight, man.”
“They really… liked me ?” Jonghyun eventually asked, looking up and his eyes looking for any form of assent from any of the four men surrounding him. “I mean, I felt that they were liking the songs but… the messages are all about me, they call me an artist…?”
“I told you you would be listened to and not remain a background noise.” Kibum smiled. “To think you rejected me at first ! I know how to recognize potential when I see it.”
“Come on dude, it’s no time to praise yourself.” Minho rolled his eyes and paid attention to the blonde man. “They really liked you, and your songs. Some were event disappointed that you couldn’t sing more, they told me themselves when coming to the counter to pay.”
The subway singer stood gaping for a moment, before he leaned against the sofa’s backrest. He didn’t know what to think nor what to say, too many things were happening in his mind right now, and he was feeling like his chest was going to explode.
“I think tonight might not be a good moment to talk business.” The bartender ended up saying, slowly taking the book back and standing up. “What about we meet tomorrow when I close and discuss your next performance ?”
“My… my next performance ?” Jonghyun repeated, looking at the tall man. “Do you want me to come back ?”
“And I will pay you for it. Customers liked you, and I can’t deny you’ve got a real talent, also you’ve got three men right there who will drown me in the Han river if I don’t hire you right now.”
“I can’t believe it…”
“That’s why I suggest you to come back tomorrow to talk about it with a clear head. But if you want to, consider yourself hired already. Our next three Wednesdays are booked already but if you can wait, I will make sure you get the one after. That leaves you almost a month to prepare, sounds good ?”
“Sounds damn good. Where do I sign ?”
Both laughed and exchanged an enthusiastic handshake, under the extremely content stare of the three other men. Kibum was the proudest, standing with his arms crossed to give himself a nonchalant attitude, but deep inside, he was feeling all excited. Although he knew Minho couldn’t refuse him anything, he couldn’t say he would have hired Jonghyun if it hadn’t been for the latter to have potential.
The Blue Night’s owner only hired artists. And the event planner had brought him one he would never regret hiring.
